Taking over Beta Psi Phi

by EdIam   

Benny has had a crush on his straight best friend, Dan, for years and years. After a surprise discovery in their frat basement, his fantasies may become a reality.

God, he’s cute, Benny thought to himself as he gazed over at his best friend, losing himself in the view he’d been tantalized by for over a decade.

Dan, the source of Benny’s focused attention, wasn’t even doing anything particularly sexy. Sure, his biceps were bulging temptingly in the sleeveless tee as he moved box after box to organize the mess the two of them were being forced to work on. Obviously, his brown hair looked effortlessly stylish while he kept his hardened focus on the task at hand. And, naturally, his strong, muscular, jock body had a fine sheen of sweat building due to the hot, humid basement the two of them were stuck in.

Benny had long burned the image of his sexy best friend in his mind and over time, every part of him had become the definition of perfection to the 21-year-old gay man.

Dan, however, was not gay. Dan was very straight. And Benny had been dealing with that fact since they met when they were in middle school.

“Hey, dork!?” Dan shouted, causing Benny to suddenly jump out of his reverie. “Earth to Benny! We’ll be down here all day if you don’t keep working!”

“Fuck, sorry, Danny…err…oops…Dan. Still not used to calling you that…” Benny replied, shifting his focus back to the huge mess surrounding them. He internally kicked himself. He knew Dan had recently become less than fond of cursing or being called the ‘immature’ Danny he’d been known as for the first 20 years of his life or so.

Regardless of those things, Benny was relatively sure that Dan was used to his stares. There was a part of him that just instinctively knew Dan didn’t completely mind because he did quite obviously care for him and, well, Dan used to often brag about knowing how big of a stud he was…before his current girlfriend that is. Benny had even told him years ago, when they were sophomores in high school, that he had a big crush on him.

Dan had quickly shut that down. Benny found comfort in the fact that his best friend wasn’t homophobic by any means. But he also knew Dan was completely attracted to women and women alone. In the years since, Dan had made sure that he wasn’t going to toss his friend by the wayside, but he did always emphasize that their friendship was the only bond that they would share.

Benny was sure, deep down, the crush just needed to fade.

Benny figured Dan knew that he struggled with it, but Dan had always made it perfectly clear to Benny that he wouldn’t cut ties with his gay best friend. Benny felt secure in the fact that they shared an incredibly close bond, but there was a part of Benny that thought, likely correctly, that Dan felt a bit proud of the fact someone found him as sexy as Benny did and that he didn’t necessarily want to push that away.

Benny, for his part, did try to push it down and ignore it despite getting the impression his friend liked the attention. He’d gone on a few dates with actual gay guys and tried to build attractions and desires for other men, but nothing ever stuck. No one was Dan. No one was the guy he lusted after, or the guy he loved, or the guy he’d do anything for or anything to get…

No one else was Dan…and Dan was perfect.

So Benny had followed Dan onto the tennis team in high school, attended the college Dan had been accepted to and onto that tennis team as well, and had even pledged the frat that Dan had pledged, Beta Psi Phi, so he could live in the same space as him. His life had revolved around his unrequited love for as long as he had known him.

All of which brought them here: Saturday morning at the start of their senior year at university, forced to completely reorganize and clean the basement, as was the first responsibility Dan had accepted as their newly elected fraternity president.

Benny was less than pleased that he’d been roped into cleaning the long-abandoned, dimly lit basement by his best friend, but Dan had suggested to the entirety of their brothers that, if cleaned up and organized, it would be a “great place to bring our girlfriends and, for our single brothers, some other fun sorority girls.”

Their brothers had been excited at the prospect, but when he asked for volunteers to help sort everything out, suddenly everyone was completely booked for weeks. The fact that out of 26 frat brothers, only two were available was a bit far-fetched. But, well, it gave Benny more opportunity to be alone for the first time in a while with his increasingly busy best friend. So, being the lovesick pup he was, Benny told him he’d help.

“So, like, why haven’t any previous chapters of brothers cleaned up down here? Like, you’re not wrong. It’s a big space and our parties could be even bigger. But we’ve always just been told by previous brothers that it was a lost cause,” Benny whined, struggling with a particularly heavy box he thought was likely filled with long-lost textbooks and/or weights.

“I know what you know, bro. I just think our older brothers didn’t want to put in the work to make sure our frat house could be the best it could be. But now, I’m eager to make Beta Psi Phi the absolute flippin’ best frat on campus!” Dan beamed with his sexy, masculine voice as he began pushing a particularly ratty old chair into the junk pile they’d created. “Besides, I think we could get a nice little ‘privacy’ area in the corner there that Gina would absolutely swoon over. Put up some blankets, hang up some glow-in-the-dark stars, make it real romantic for the lady-folk…or, uh, gentleman-folk for those so inclined. But I bet Gina might finally let me actually touch her boo…”

“Please don’t finish that sentence,” Benny interrupted, standing up straight and looking over at his friend meaningfully.

Dan let out a laugh. “Sorry, bud. But I bet you could even sweep a dude off his feet with a little ‘romance nook’.”

Benny rolled his eyes. He appreciated that Dan wanted him to find someone and, more importantly, that he didn’t finish his thought. Benny figured Dan thought he didn’t want to hear him talk about getting intimate with a woman, but Benny honestly just didn’t want to think of the person Dan was talking about.

Dan had started dating Gina the previous winter after hanging out quite a bit the past few years. They’d been getting closer and closer for over half a year and Benny was increasingly worried that Dan had found his wife. He was, obviously, happy for his friend. But Benny couldn’t remember the last time the two of them had hung out alone without her tagging alone at the very least, let alone any of the other brothers. Dan obviously deserved happiness, even if that person did take up so much time from Dan that Benny felt a little sidelined.

But why Gina?

She was, quite frankly, a homophobic Christian. She was polite enough to Benny, knowing he was Dan’s best friend. But Gina was clearly forcing some small-minded ideas into Dan’s trusting, kind personality that Benny just wasn’t comfortable with. She’d even managed to force his best friend to change his name from the much more carefree and cooler ‘Danny’ to the colder, boring ‘Dan’.

Dan had also started going to church with Gina every Sunday and what had started as a way for Dan to make his girlfriend happy, had now become something Dan had admitted to Benny that he looked forward to.

He hadn’t told Benny that being gay was a sin and Benny was relatively sure that Dan didn’t even believe that it was, but he’d noticeably changed his vernacular to avoid swearing or being crass, was much less casual when hanging out with his friends, and had even told Benny he was going to wait for marriage to have sex with Gina…a far cry from the player he used to be, bedding a different girl every other week. Benny knew that Gina didn’t even really let him touch her breasts, let alone her privates. Yet, the fun-loving, cool party guy that Benny loved would never have let himself become such a boring prude if not for her.

In short, Benny felt like Gina was ruining the ‘perfection’ that was ‘Dan’ before he’d met her. Benny preferred the laid-back, easy-going, funny guy Dan had always been. When he told dark jokes, cussed every other word, and felt comfortable just shooting the shit with his buddies, Benny included.

Now, he felt like he got a watered-down version of the man he was so madly in love with.

“Seriously though, bro. This will be worth it. And I do appreciate you giving up your Saturday to help me out,” Dan gushed as he approached Benny, grabbing one of the boxes Benny had been struggling with.

Benny looked into the deep blue sparkling eyes of his best friend, sinking into the familiar feeling of love and lust that he’d had for him for so long. God, it was like he was drowning in a beautiful ocean whenever he gazed into those wonderful irises.

Benny wanted what was best for him. He truly did. And if Gina made him happy…he’d have to support him. Even if he was jealous. Even if he thought he could do better. Even if the sinking feeling that Gina would force him to end his friendship with a ‘sinful homosexual’ was a possibility, as Benny imagined she’d prefer her boyfriend to do. A part of him was thankful he had to accept his fate…he was terrified of what he might be tempted to do if he had the power to make the choices for Dan.

Sighing deeply, Benny responded, “No problem, Dan. You know I’m always here to help.”

Smiling broadly, revealing his perfectly aligned, shiny white teeth and boyish grin, Benny melted yet again. As Dan turned to take the heavy box over to the inspection pile they’d been building for them to go through later, Benny felt another familiar emotion well up in his chest that built up behind his eyes. Tears formed as he quickly wiped them away, stuffing down the heartache his longing gave him while turning to the far side of the room to ensure his best friend didn’t notice.

Benny had always tried to hide the more intense feelings from Dan as best he could and he was, somewhat depressingly, proud of how well he’d kept them from him. This moment was no different. He resigned himself into staying busy on the far side of the room in an attempt to make sure Dan had no clue how much internal turmoil he was still experiencing.

Glancing back, he could see that his best friend was distracted looking through the various boxes. He was wearing a bit more casual attire than his normal ‘polo shirt with khaki shorts’ preppy wardrobe he, and most of the frat, usually wore. The loose-fitting sleeveless T-shirt and a longer pair of gym shorts than Benny would prefer the sexy man would wear covered the fit body that Benny had fantasized about for so long. Dan’s plump calves stretched beneath the open shorts, leading to large, masculine feet residing in a pair of flip flops.

The loose t-shirt hung slightly below his waist, resting slightly lower than halfway down the firm, bulbous behind, a set of cheeks that had enticed the young gay man since middle school. How badly he wished he could walk over, pull down those pants, grope the glorious globes while reaching around to get a firm grasp of the heterosexual cock and low-hanging, virile, glorious balls he’d long pictured in his mind…

Lost in the dirty thoughts he found harder and harder to control, Benny tried to continue his work. Unluckily for him, this side of the room had barely been touched and the stacks of junk were still wobbly and uneven, stacked for decades by college age men unwilling to put any effort into ensuring it wasn’t a safety hazard. So, as Benny imagined a common fantasy of his, namely his best friend turning around, groping his package, and confessing his sudden undying love for him, he knocked over a particularly heavy mound of various trashed junk. The ensuing crash startled him out of his erotic daydream quickly, turning to look at the damage he’d just stupidly caused.

“What the holy heck, Benny?!” Dan shouted, making Benny roll his eyes at the prude way in which his best friend now spoke due to Gina. Just a few months ago, Benny knew his buddy would have been cussing in that masculine, carefree way he’d always loved. His disgust with the sterile way his best friend now spoke almost distracted him from the guilt of the even larger mess he’d just caused.

Before Benny could even make fun of Dan for the stupid way he expressed his surprise, however, he noticed with dismay that a particularly large lamp had broken through a piece of the wall at the far end of the pile. Somehow, the weight of the massive pile of junk had given the brass relic enough force to crack through a segment that, from Benny’s perspective, looked to have unfortunately been a particularly weak section of dry wall.

Turning back to Dan and putting aside how stupid he thought Dan had just sounded, Benny apologized. “I’m sorry, Danny…err…I mean Dan! I wasn’t watching where I was going and I bumped the damn pile. I’ll help fix the wall. I swear.”

“Dangit, Benny! We already had so much junk to deal with and now we have a wall we’ll need to flippin’ fix! This will definitely extend into Sunday now. I’ll have to let Gina know. We were gonna meet her parents after church.”

“I really am sorry, Dan. I’ll pay for the repairs,” Benny hung his head in shame and to hide his disgust for Gina.

“Well, of course you will! But can’t change it now so might as well assess the damage.”

The two climbed over the large mess, Dan grumbling under his breath in frustration in the lead with Benny following closely behind feeling like an absolute moron. How could he have let his mind wander back to his straight best friend? He did this so frequently! He knew, deep down, so many of his issues and problems were due to the unrequited crush that he couldn’t seem to control, no matter how hard he tried.

And now, here he was, climbing over a giant pile of crap that he’d made an even messier pile of crap about to see how much damage he’d caused to the wall of his own fraternity house. He’d definitely have to take an extra shift at the athletic center to make up for the cost he’ll need to fix the wall.

“Wait a second,” Dan said suddenly as he lifted the bulky lamp from the surprisingly large hole it had created. “There’s a little cubby hole here!”

“What?” Benny replied quickly, surprised to hear anything other than another admonishment from his friend.

“I thought it would just be, like, pipes and wiring in there, but it looks like a small little storage room!” Dan said, excitedly, reaching for his pocket.

Turning the light on his phone that he’d just grabbed on, Dan gazed through the large hole, noticeably less angry and more excited than he’d been just moments prior.

“It’s a small room! Who needs that silly little blanket fort in a corner for fun with our ladies when we have a secret little room?” Dan grinned wildly, tearing away at the weak drywall easily with his strong arms.

“Really? What’s in there?” Benny asked, climbing up next to Dan, eager to see for himself.

“Looks like random stuff. Some books, a big trunk, a few knick-knacks. And a bunch of cobwebs,” Dan groaned as he tore at the wall. “Doubt anyone has been in here for, like, a century! This is so cool! Some of this stuff might be worth some money!”

Feeling relieved that his friend didn’t seem angry any longer, Benny grabbed the opposite side of the hole and began helping to peel back the excess drywall to see the small storage space that had, for some reason, been sealed off.

Eventually, the two friends eased their way through the makeshift entryway, unable to stand fully upright, as low as the ceiling in the small space was. Compared to the large basement space just outside, the ceiling in the small room was only about 4 feet high. Stooped over, Benny made his way over to the trunk as Dan looked at a few random books on a small shelf to the side.

The large basement behind them was already dimly lit, leaving this hidden little space almost pitch black. Only the light from Dan’s phone leaked over, illuminating a wooden trunk before Benny. Intrigued, he reached out and unlatched the metal locks on either side, curious as to what he may find inside.

Looking in as the trunk opened, Benny could only make out slight sparkles in the darkness. Whatever was in the trunk, it was clearly metallic and reflective of some kind. Grabbing his own phone, Benny activated the light and gazed down.

Light reflected off metal chains with padlocks dangling on them slightly. Looking closer, Benny could see that all the small padlocks were slightly open, but without enough space between the chains for it to be dislodged. They looked to be rather simple, likely not worth much. The only other object resting mysteriously within the trunk was a small cloth with a drawstring.

Grabbing the fabric, Benny realized it was a small knapsack containing what felt like a few small rings. He loosened the drawstring and tipped it over, and three similarly simple silver rings with a flat silver surface at the top fell into his open palm.

Pocketing the knapsack after stuffing two of the three rings inside, Benny shone his phone light on the remaining ring, getting a closer look. Inside the band, he could make out small runic symbols. He wasn’t sure, but he thought the antique had to have been handmade, possibly even here in the fraternity house years and years ago. The silver wasn’t very smooth on his fingers and the runes inside looked hastily and shoddily placed. But why had the creator, or the last person to own all these necklaces and this one simple ring, hide such a seemingly worthless thing in this sealed little crawl space?

A small amount of fear shivered down Benny’s spine. Perhaps they shouldn’t have opened the creepy trunk or messed with the strange ring inside, let alone even enter this creepy room. He’d seen enough horror movies to know that this could be some kind of curse…or maybe even a trap of some kind.

After a moment, the fear dissipated quite suddenly, as if by magic, and he laughed it off with a flourish as a tiny temptation he couldn’t quite comprehend from deep inside his mind convinced him to slip the ring on his right hand’s ring finger.

“What did you find!?”

Nearly jumping out of his skin from the shock of Dan seemingly appearing just next to him, Benny clutched his hand to his chest. “You scared the shit outta me, dude! Don’t do that!”

Dan laughed heartily. “Didn’t mean to scare you, little buddy! This place is kinda cool! Oh, you opened the trunk?” he said as he took a moment to glance down. “Huh. Looks like a bunch of, like, cheap necklaces.”

“Yeah. Just a trunk full of them. There was also this ring…” Benny said, stopping as soon as he looked down at his finger.

The once smooth, plain top of the silver ring was now glowing a distinct light purple at the center. There was a faint impression of a key from the glow, as if there were a tiny purple key glowing just beneath the reflective, silvery finish. He was sure, however, that the smooth surface had been completely clear when he’d placed it on his finger. A look of utter confusion burst on his face.

Clearly not noticing the baffled look on Benny’s face, Dan rummaged through the necklaces, making clinking sounds as they all clattered into one another.

“Eh, most of the books over there look like they wouldn’t be worth much either. Just a bunch of Latin or Greek stuff I can’t even read. Just a buncha junk to add to the pile,” Dan said as he reached down and picked up one of the necklaces.

Seeing the movement in front of him, Benny glanced up at him as he slipped the metal chain around his neck, seeing his friend smile as it slipped down his pecs before looking back at the slightly glowing ring on his own finger. Benny was positive it hadn’t been purple when he put it on…but there was no doubt now that it was.

After a moment, “Huh, that’s weird,” Dan stated, knocking Benny out of his stupor.

“What’s weird?” Benny asked, looking at Dan.

Without Dan even answering, Benny knew exactly what was strange to Dan. The previously open padlock appeared to have closed once it was placed around Dan’s neck. And there, at the bottom, was a faint purple glow like the one on Benny’s finger. Dan held it up to look at the purple glow and showed Benny, confusion on his face as well.

Dan, seemingly engrossed by the necklace, didn’t respond, staring down at it as his eyes seemed to dilate. Looking at what Dan was staring at, Benny could make out that the purple glow was in the shape of a keyhole. The moment Benny realized it, he felt a twitch on his ring finger wearing the ring, leaving Ben unsure if his finger had spasmed due to the new stimulation of an object it wasn’t quite used to or if the ring itself had reverberated slightly.

The sensation on his finger coming from the ring continued to spasm, making Benny look down at it. Then, deep within his mind, a small thought seemed to appear from nowhere.

‘Connection has been made…command your connected’.

Benny scrunched his face, confused by the foreign thought. Connection made? Command while power remains? He wasn’t sure what the voice meant. He wasn’t even sure if it was his own thoughts. Before he could even truly consider if the thought was an invasion or his own strange urge, Benny commanded, “You need to get back to work; we can fully check out this space once we’ve cleaned and organized the basement.”

Benny didn’t even really want to get back to cleaning, but the urge to tell Dan what to do was too strong to resist and it was the first words that spilled out of his mouth.

The ring felt as though it pulsated after the words were spoken and then, “Oh, wow, the padlock on the necklace seemed to vibrate when you said that. Kind of a weird feeling. But, well, obviously you’re right. We should get back to work.”

Benny felt a bit of nervousness as he watched Dan begin to grab the sides of the necklace, about to remove it. Dan started to pull up on the necklace, trying to pull the necklace off over his head.

“What the heck?” Dan stated, still pushing up on the sides of the chain but seemingly struggling to actually remove the obviously light chain and padlock.

“What’s wrong?” Benny asked, wondering what he was struggling with.

“I don’t know! I can’t…seem…to…get…hmmmph,” Dan groaned, getting a firm grip on one side of the necklace with one hand, lifting it up slightly, before the necklace seemed to weigh it down before the same thing repeated on the opposite side. Dan continued to struggle with getting a good enough grip on the necklace as he began madly groping at each side aggressively.

Finally getting a grip on both sides, Dan lifted, sweating as he panicked. “There’s a voice in my head! It wants me to keep it on! Benny! Help me!”

Benny looked at him, watching him struggle as he lost his grip yet again. Falling completely to his knees, Dan continued to grope at the necklace while begging for help as Benny considered helping him. This was his friend, after all. A friend he was madly in love with at that. He didn’t want him to suffer, and this was the very definition of suffering.

As his friend continued to grip and release and grip and release the necklace that, from his perspective, shouldn’t be challenging to remove at all, Dan appeared to completely panic, gripping the fabric of his shirt with his strong wide manly hands.

Just as Benny began to reach out to him to offer aid, in a fit of masculine rage and fear, Dan bellowed, pulling up and out, causing his shirt to begin to rip at the center of his collar. He put his all into getting the chain off him as his strained neck muscles indicated clear evidence of how powerfully he was trying. Upward and outward, his friend pushed and pulled, the muscles of his arms bulging as the sound of ripping fabric gave Benny a small thrill. The strong pecs on his friend began to peak out from beneath the ripped fabric, splitting in two down the center more and more as the strong man continued to fight against the mysteriously heavy necklace.

His friend was struggling, nearly getting the necklace up and over his head as the shirt he’d gripped in his panic tore down and down, showing the edge of his large pecs, the beginning of his hairy abs, his belly button, nearly completely tearing the thin fabric completely off his body as Dan’s red face squeezed in the effort from the strain, his beautiful blue eyes hidden behind slammed shut eyelids.

Benny wanted to help. Benny honestly did.

But then Benny heard the words in his head again. ‘Do not let him remove the necklace. Command him’.

Benny, completely confused by what was happening as well as the return of the invading thought, suddenly shouted at Dan, “Keep the necklace on!”

The ring reverberated yet again as Dan’s eyes opened wide, allowing Benny to see the pained blue orbs looking back at Benny confused, still straining against the bizarre heft the necklace seemed to be giving him. But then, just as quickly as it began, Dan stopped struggling, the necklace once again resting on his chest, now placed squarely between the torn fabric of his shirt between his massive pecs.

“Yeah, you’re right. I should keep it on…but…but…wait…I don’t want it on,” Dan stated, confused. Panic, yet again formed on his face. “Why did I keep it on just because you told me to? Why Benny? What the heck is happening?! Why did you tell me to keep it on when I clearly don’t want it on?!”

Dan got back up, still scrunched beneath the short ceiling, and began reaching out to Benny as if to shake him.

Panicking himself, Benny shouted, “You forgot completely that there is a necklace around your neck. As far as you’re concerned, nothing strange has happened and everything is completely normal. You forgot about the necklace and your desire to remove it completely. You even forgot everything that happened since you started trying to take the necklace off. You’re eager to get back to work now.”

The ring sent chills down his spine causing a stirring in his genitals, but Benny didn’t even notice as Dan’s face molded back into calmness immediately, the sweat and reddened face from his struggle the only evidence that anything untoward had even happened.

“Dude! Why the heck are you just standing there? We gotta get back to work!” Dan said enthusiastically, his pale skin returning to its normal shade.

Benny stared slack-jawed. Dan smiled back at him as though he hadn’t just spent a good five minutes struggling to remove a necklace in sheer terror. He wasn’t concerned at all that his shirt was nearly torn in two down the front, showing far more skin than he was usually comfortable showing his gay best friend.

Without another word, Dan slumped his way back out into the large basement, leaving Benny behind, gazing at his friend as he climbed over the large mess. Taking a moment, Benny shifted his focus back to the lightly glowing purple gem on his finger.

What the hell just happened? What were these feelings? What were these thoughts? What was this ring and these necklaces? Benny didn’t have the time to really consider it all before hearing Dan yell out, “Hey, buddy! It was your idea to get back to work! You gonna join me?”

Benny, practically feeling awoken from the hypnotic glow of the purple on the silver ring, shook his head and came to his senses. “Yeah, uh, sure.”

He crawled out, seeing Dan’s renewed energy for cleaning the space. His friend moved even faster than he had been going before. Somehow, the way in which Benny had told him they needed to get back to work seemed to have made his friend eager to do so.

But no, there was no way he’d made his friend want to work.

Was there?

‘Command him more’.

The thought presented itself suddenly. It sounded like his own inner monologue but had an air of desire behind it that was completely unhinged to Benny. But, he had to admit, he did want to follow those instructions. And seemed slightly unable to resist his own urge to do so.

“You want to let me watch you do the cleaning alone and you don’t care at all that I’m not helping. You like it when I stare at you,” Benny said, growing to enjoy the light throb on his finger as he spoke.

Dan looked over at him. “Yeah, sure! Feel free to take a seat. In fact, I kind of want you to watch me do the cleaning.”

Benny felt his cock harden in his shorts. It all started to make a bit of sense to him…the ring and the necklace…the connection…the desire to command him…

Benny had stumbled upon a magic mind control ring! Something that he never imagined could even exist outside of a science fiction story! And evidently, the light purple glow connected it to the same glow in the necklace.

This was something beyond even the wildest fantasies he’d had about his best friend. This meant that…

That…

That Dan was his to control…possibly completely…

Benny moved a bunch of junk off a ratty chair in the corner, unconcerned that he’d put more on the ground for his best friend to pick up. Benny snickered to himself thinking that Dan wouldn’t mind now that he ‘wanted’ to do all the cleaning himself.

Benny stared at Dan working in front of him diligently without a concern in his seemingly now mind-controlled world. He smiled over at Benny several times, not worried at all that the friend that had offered to help clean up all day was now just sitting there staring at him. The straight man’s t-shirt had already been slightly sweaty from the hours of work he’d been doing, and Benny couldn’t help but drool at the masculine god that had been the object of all his fantasies for years and years.

A man he’d fantasized about for years and years…that he now seemed to have complete control over…

‘Command him more’.

Benny smiled, the invading thought no longer scaring or concerning him in the slightest.

This was the opportunity to have the love of his life.

“Dan, you need to tell me that you love me as though I were the love of your life then forget you said it entirely.”

Looking up from the pile he’d been sorting through. “I love you, Benny,” he cooed, truly ensuring Benny felt the truth behind the words. Then, just as quickly, he returned to his duties, having forgotten completely that he’d just told his gay best friend who’d confessed his love to him years ago that he, too, loved him.

“Dan, tell me that you want to fuck me and blow me and that then you’ll let me fuck you and blow you and mean it but then forget you said it.”

Still in the same pile, Dan looked up. “Benny, I really want to fuck you and suck you off and then let you fuck me and suck me off too,” and right back down into the pile as though he hadn’t said a word.

“Finish ripping the shirt and keep working knowing that makes you feel so much better.”

A small rip made its way to Benny’s ears as the last few inches of his shirt that had remained connected tore apart as Dan used his hands to finish the work he’d done during his completely forgotten struggle with the necklace earlier. Benny gazed at him, appearing somewhat like a ‘college bro Aladdin’ with the center of his chest on complete display.

Benny was surprised at how hot it looked, honestly. He stared at his friend as he worked, occasionally seeing glimpses of his nipples, his belly button looking temptingly lick-able, his light dusting of chest hair teasing to be tickled…

Benny decided that he was going to make sure he’d see a lot more of this sexy wardrobe going forward as he drooled while staring at the soft glow of the purple gem resting tantalizingly between the pecs that Benny knew, without a doubt, he’d finally touch and taste today.

But he was patient. He could build to that.

After all, he’d been waiting years for this.

He wanted to have fun first.

“Flex for me.”

Dan turned towards him instantly and without hesitation in the slightest dropped what he was holding and brought up his arms into a sexy pose. His biceps looked huge as his pecs bulged out. The six-pack abs formed instantly between the shredded shirt, leaving just enough to the imagination to drive Benny absolutely wild with lust.

“Do a different pose now.”

Without taking a moment to even relax, Dan kneeled to one side, bringing one arm up and one arm down into a slight gladiator pose, highlighting his triceps that could barely be seen beneath the large gym shorts he was wearing.

After a few seconds of holding the pose, Dan looked over at Benny confused. “Not entirely sure why I flexed for you, buddy. But seemed, um, right to do it after you told me to?”

Benny smiled a devilish smile. Dan smiled back slightly uncomfortably.

“Do twenty push-ups, twenty sit-ups, and twenty jumping jacks back-to-back,” Benny commanded.

Instantly, Dan fell to the ground and used his well-earned muscles to complete the tasks he likely had no clue why he was suddenly performing. The sweat he’d built up before became even shinier on his perfect skin as he continued through the sudden routine Benny was forcing him to do.

First the push-ups, then the sit-ups, and then Dan stood up, and began his jumping jacks.

After the twentieth one, Dan looked at Benny inquisitively. “This is weird…I’m not sure why I did those too but that suggestion seemed completely impossible to ignore.”

As he finished, Dan picked up the box he’d been looking in, seemingly ready to place it where he’d decided it needed to go, looking both confused and eager to continue working…just as Benny had commanded previously.

Benny knew he could help him feel a bit more comfortable going forward, so, smirking with slightly evil intention, Benny continued, “You love doing what I tell you and won’t even think to question what I tell you to do or feel as though they are strange.”

“Well, that goes without saying.”

“You’re excited for me to tell you do more things.”

“I really am! What do you suggest, Benny?”

“Nothing I tell you will ever sound weird and you’ll never question why you do what you do after I tell you to do it.”

“Of course, bud.”

“You trust me implicitly. No matter what.”

“Obviously! You’re my best friend!”

Benny considered his options. He knew he had carte blanche to make his friend into the stuff of his wildest fantasies. He knew where he wanted to start.

When Benny had first met him, ‘Dan’ was ‘Danny’. It wasn’t until earlier this year that he’d become Dan at the urging of his girlfriend. He’d said it made him more mature. Granted, she’d wanted him to go all the way to ‘Daniel’, which Benny hated even more.

But, luckily, Dan had decided that was a step too far and settled on Dan.

Benny hated that. He preferred the casual Danny. The Danny that was so much chiller, more carefree, more the man he’d loved before he became Gina’s ‘Dan’.

But no more.

“You prefer to be called Danny. You decided that Dan sounds too stuffy and you want everyone to call you Danny again.”

Danny considered what he was hearing for only a moment. “You are absolutely, one hundred percent right, Benny! What the heck was I thinking? ‘Dan’ sounds so flippin’ stuffy. Please, call me Danny again. I’ll let everyone know that too.”

His finger felt orgasmic as the ring utilized its power. His friend was Danny again and he wanted to be. Granted, Benny was making him want it. But that was neither here nor there now.

Danny continued moving boxes back and forth as the shredded shirt draped down his sides. His body was still shining from the sweat of the sudden work-out he’d performed, but he carried on without a care in the world.

But Benny was ready to see a bit more.

Benny smiled broadly, took a deep breath and commanded, “You feel the need to continue working shirtless while making sure that you give me the best view possible of your sexy body without thinking it’s bizarre, strange, or gay in any way. You want to look as sexy as possible for me the entire time you’re cleaning.”

The ring vibrated even harder, practically making Benny’s cock throb. Now that he’d been giving a few more commands, he couldn’t deny that using this power was turning him on; the feeling from the ring only added to the erotic thrill he was receiving.

“Oh, of course, Benny!” Dan responded, putting down the box he had been carrying across the large room and easily removing the shreds of his shirt from his arms. Danny was left with only his shorts and flip-flops on, showing off the entirety of his muscular chest that Benny had always admired when he was lucky enough to see it. Danny had always seemed to keep himself well covered in front of him, Benny thinking it was mindfulness so as not to tempt him. But now, with the mind-control he’d given him, Danny was completely willing to show off for him. In fact, Danny was making a concerted effort to be as sexy as possible for him now.

And he was absolutely and unapologetically drooling over his heterosexual buddy.

Danny was slightly taller than Benny, at 6’2” compared to his own even 6’0”. His body fit his frame perfectly with his handsome face topped with short dirty blonde hair and a small amount of tempting stubble down his jaw. His large, blue eyes appeared empathetic and kind even when he was at his ‘bro-iest’ prior to meeting Gina. A thick, manly neck connected his gorgeous face to his perfect body.

His large, temptingly gropeable pecs had a small amount of fuzz scattered across them, a few longer hairs on each nipple. Large shoulders grew into large biceps and down into lightly fuzzy forearms and strong, veiny, masculine hands that Benny had longed to hold and have all over his own body.

His six-pack abs weren’t currently visible, as Danny wasn’t currently flexing, but the slight outline of them was constantly there, as ripped and in shape Danny made sure he always was with his rigorous gym schedule. The treasure trail was a desirable erotic path to the thing Benny wanted more than anything, but before he could think about making another command so that he could see it, Danny turned around. Nearly moaning, Benny loved seeing the wonderfully sculpted, athletic back only highlighted the perfect V-shape Danny had spent countless hours crafting.

His large ass was much easier to make out as he repeatedly bent over, showing of his wonderfully plump globes without the bottom of his t-shirt masking them. Benny ogled them eagerly, loving that Danny seemed to be bending over in such a way to ensure that he got the best view possible. His straight friend was still cleaning, but he was actively doing it as though he were a model in a photoshoot; now eagerly and unquestioningly wanting to show off his sexy body for his gay best friend.

Occasionally, Danny would stop and look down into a box while bending his body in such a way to ensure Benny could see as much of his chest as possible. He’d even flex as he actively assessed the contents of boxes, giving him a view of the six-pack he desperately wanted to trace with his tongue. Danny was clearly not even considering the fact that he was putting on a show for his gay best friend that he knew, full well, was madly in love with him.

‘More’.

The thought erupted in his mind quickly, making his now obvious bulge throb. He needed to do more. He wanted to see how far he could take this. There was no denying it.

So Benny, practically moaning with lust, purred, “Hey Danny!”

“You want to rub your erection through your pants erotically. You really want to turn me on.”

Smiling and without any hesitancy, Danny took his empty hand and began to fondle the lump between his legs. His eyes shifted into a bit of a lusty gaze as Benny stared, practically drooling. Grabbing the lump while still carrying the heavy bag in the other hand ensured his muscles were completely on display. With a few strokes, Danny really highlighted the fact that there was a large dick just begging to be released from his pants.

“That good enough, bud?” Danny asked sensually.

Benny nodded, eager for his next command.

Practically vomiting out his words, “You want to continue working completely naked not thinking it strange at all. You also don’t care at all that I’m going to take out my cock and stroke it.”

Danny smiled, the purple glow of his necklace pulsing as Benny spoke. “Sure, bud. Makes sense to me.”

Benny nearly shot his load as his ring finger felt like a conduit of lust leading directly to his cock. He pulled down his own shorts, revealing his incredibly hard 5-inch cock to his straight friend for the first time.

Not even wincing or showing any level of disgust at seeing another man’s cock, let alone the gay friend who he’d known was in love with him for several years, Danny instantly put down the trash bag he was holding, kicked off both his flip-flops, and put his thumbs on the elastic bands keeping his large ‘straight-boy’ gym shorts on.

In one swift push, down went the shorts and, much to Benny’s joy and surprise, his boxer shorts at the same time.

Eyes wide, Benny stared deeply, soaking in the sight of his heterosexual crush. For the first time in his life, Benny was seeing Danny’s genitals…and fuck…what a gorgeous breeder dick dangled between his thighs.

‘More’ the voice echoed in his head as a wicked smile spread on Benny’s face, looking hungrily at Danny’s bear ass as he bent over…pink hole puckering as though the straight boy new Benny would be driven wild with lust seeing it throb.

‘I’m gonna kick every one of those lazy butts if they don’t help at all,’ Dan fumed in his mind, moving the hundredth box of junk from one side of the large basement to the other. He planned on eventually going through everything to decide what they’d trash, donate, or potentially keep, but for now, they just needed to organize the mess that had accumulated in their fraternity houses’ basements for decades.

Dan had been elected president of his frat, Beta Psi Phi, late in the semester last year and now, the second weekend of their fall semester, he was down here in the basement taking care of his first order of business. He’d suggested during their latest meeting that if they all worked together to clean their huge basement, they could have amazing party space where all his brothers could bring their girls and enough space to make sure Beta Psi Phi stayed at the forefront of frat-party-potential for potential new brothers.

The resounding support from literally every member of the frat proved that Dan had a keen sense on what his brothers deemed important…but the sudden busy schedules of nearly everyone on the day he planned to start the cleaning proved they weren’t necessarily committed to putting in the work.

So that left Dan and his best friend for a decade, Benny, being the only two members down here in the early morning of one of the first Saturdays of the new school year. Grumbling to himself, Dan tried to stay positive. At the very least, he wasn’t alone. Looking up to Benny, he almost laughed.

His friend was staring at him again while just standing there, doing nothing.

This wasn’t anything new. He knew his friend found him attractive and, at one point, even confessed that he loved him in a romantic way. But Dan had always made it clear he was completely straight. While it did get under his skin from time to time to have his gay friend ogle him so often, it wasn’t because he was uncomfortable with him looking. It was because he was uncomfortable with how much his crush hurt his friend…but lately…a new concern was flooding his heart regarding his friend’s homosexuality and he felt the anxiety around it bubble up…

Before he could finish the thought, he shook it away. He didn’t want to think of anything negative about his best friend. Rather than latching on to the thought that had plagued him the past few months, he smiled and shouted, “Hey, dork?! Earth to Benny! We’ll be down here all day if you don’t keep working!”

“Fuck,” Benny replied, sending a shiver down his spine at the profanity that he’d grown to find so distasteful. “Sorry, Danny…err…oops…Dan. Still not used to calling you that…”

Giving him a reassuring wink, Dan got back to work. He truly did care completely for his friend, even if the cursing and, well, the homosexuality that bothered his girlfriend, was quickly becoming uncomfortable aspects of life due to this growing belief in God and love for his girlfriend.

Dan had grown up in a family that was basically atheist, so he never really put much thought into religion or standards of living beyond living a good life and making yourself and others happy. But now that he was going to church with his girlfriend, Gina, he was discovering just how amazing it felt to live your life for God and to make sacrifices for Him and your loved ones.

That’s where the uncomfortable thoughts deep in his mind were coming from…the ones he had to shove down because he wasn’t ready to confront them yet. Gina and he had had many conversations about what a pious life included, and unfortunately, to Gina, having a gay friend wasn’t a part of that. Knowing that his best friend was gay made it so hard for Dan to fully tackle that difficult dichotomy: staying true to his friend that he wanted to stand by and making sure the woman he loved was happy.

He truly cared deeply for his friend, that was just a fact. He was unwilling to end his friendship with him over something as stupid as outdated ideas of homosexuality. But he also knew he loved and wanted Gina more than anyone else.

How was he going to keep his friend while also keeping his girlfriend?

Dan was torn as to how he’d handle it but knew he’d need to sooner rather than later. He’d already bought a ring for Gina and he planned on proposing this winter around Christmas to truly make the holiday even more special for her. She was his soul mate; he was sure of it. She had helped ease him out of the dangerous lifestyle he was in, having sex with random women, using expletives constantly, drinking and smoking pot…in short, he was so much better now that he carried himself with respect, dignity, and Christ.

Smiling to himself, thinking about Gina and the date he planned on taking her on this evening, even though he’d taken her on one the night before, he was forced out of his reverie when Benny suddenly whined, “So, like, why haven’t any previous chapters of brothers cleaned up down here? Like, you’re not wrong. It’s a big space and our parties could be even bigger. But we’ve always just been told by previous brothers that it was a lost cause.”

Seeing his weaker friend wobble with a box in his arms, Dan just shrugged with a small chortle at his friend’s struggle. “I know what you know, bro. I just think our older brothers didn’t want to put in the work to make sure our frat house could be the best it could be,” Dan replied honestly as he grabbed a broken armchair and began pushing it towards the junkpile they’d assembled. “But now, I’m eager to make Beta Psi Phi the absolute flippin’ best frat on campus!”

Finishing his task, he looked over at his friend, still struggling slightly with the heavier boxes. Dan knew his friend was strong, but he, himself, had always been stronger, taller, and broader. They both had played tennis in high school and still did in college, but Dans’ larger frame simply allowed him to fill out more and handle much heavier loads.

Stifling a laugh at his friends’ tiny shuffling with the heavy box, Dan continued, “Besides, I think we could get a nice little ‘privacy’ area in the corner there that Gina would absolutely swoon over. Put up some blankets, hang up some glow-in-the-dark stars, make it real romantic for the lady-folk…or, uh, gentleman-folk for those so inclined. But I bet Gina might finally let me actually touch her boo…”

“Please don’t finish that sentence,” Benny interrupted, dropping the heavy box and standing up firm with a quick turn towards Dan.

Dan let out the laugh he’d been holding in, seeing the seriousness on Benny’s face. He loved teasing his old friend, especially knowing how easy it was to get a rise out of him. Dan, honestly, had no intention whatsoever of pressuring Gina into anything sexual as he knew, full well, that any kind of sex before marriage was off the table. He could contain his hormones even if he knew his brothers couldn’t.

Still laughing at his own joke and Benny’s over-the-top response, Dan assured him, “Sorry, bud. But I bet you could even sweep a dude off his feet with a little ‘romance nook’.”

Dan felt a little twinge of discomfort knowing Benny was probably thinking of him rather than any other possible suitors. He truly wanted his friend to be happy, but he couldn’t be the source of that happiness as a heterosexual in love with a woman. A woman who didn’t even want him to be friends with Benny any longer. His heart let out another ache for not only the conflict he found himself in stuck between two people he loved, but for his friend stuck in his unrequited crush on him.

Dan knew his inner conflict would eventually spill out if he didn’t handle his confusion soon. As of now, he hoped Benny had no idea about Gina’s point of view or that the love Dan had for their friendship was under scrutiny by the women he loved. They’d been friends for so long and Dan didn’t want to hurt him…even if it meant challenging choices may have to be made down the road.

The struggle he was feeling internally matched his physical struggle with the mess he was working on so diligently. After a few minutes, Dan found himself able to focus solely on the cleaning process, getting more and more excited for the space to be cleaned and ready for use as the area being cleared of mess was getting larger and larger.

Benny, too, seemed to be keeping his staring to a minimum. To his friends’ credit, Dan knew he was hot. And he didn’t do him the biggest favor by wearing nothing but a thin, loose, sleeveless tee-shirt he usually wore to the gym. The already large sleeves had stretched, leaving his large arms on display as well as a bit of his armpit hair and chest. The large gym shorts he’d put on, too, left little to the imagination, leaving a sizable lump in the front for his gay friend to notice.

Dan just didn’t think much about what he wore unless he was going to see Gina. He thought he might be a walking temptation for his friend with his jock bod displayed like this, flip flops on his feet leaving even less covered up. But Dan trusted Benny. He was a good friend. Gay or not, Dan knew that Benny would respect him.

So he kept working, letting Benny do the same across the room. The eagerness to get the place all set for the amazing parties they’d be throwing building and building until Dan couldn’t contain his excitement any longer.

“Seriously though, bro,” Dan gushed suddenly, breaking up the silence that had built between them with their focus on their tasks. “This will be worth it. And I do appreciate you giving up your Saturday to help me out.”

Dan gave a little eager smile to his friend, receiving that stare he’d grown so used to. Benny’s eyes seemed to melt as they looked into Dan’s, making the straight man feel pity yet again for his friend, as Benny replied, “No problem, Dan. You know I’m always here to help.”

Dan gave him a broad smile in response, happy that his friend was so loyal. Getting back to work, he turned from his friend, feeling the smallest bit of discontent within his heart build again.

The friendship he’d had with Benny for so long would obviously trump any demands made by Gina, Dan assured himself. But he could figure out a way to help Gina see that gay people, well, Benny mostly, was harmless and just like everyone else. Dan felt resolute that there was no way he’d betray Benny any more than he knew Benny would ever betray him.

Then, a sudden loud crash made Dan nearly jump out of his skin. Turning around, he saw Benny staring at an area of the wall that, unfortunately, seemed to now have a hole in it.

“What the holy heck, Benny?!” Dan gasped, looking at the scene behind him.

Somehow Benny had knocked over what looked like a giant metal lamp, and the angle had somehow cracked a small hole in the old wall. ‘Crap,’ thought Dan, ‘We’re gonna have to pay for that!’

Dan started approaching to assess the damage as Benny apologized. “I’m sorry, Danny…” Dan had another shiver go down his spine hearing his juvenile older name. “err…I mean Dan! I wasn’t watching where I was going and I bumped the damn pile. I’ll help fix the wall. I swear.”

“Dangit, Benny! We already had so much junk to deal with and now we have a wall we’ll need to flippin’ fix! This will definitely extend into Sunday now. I’ll have to let Gina know. We were gonna meet her parents after church,” Dan explained, trying to stay calm. He knew his friend hadn’t meant to make a bigger mess, but he couldn’t lie and say it wasn’t going to slow them down considerably.

Benny, looking dejected, moped, “I really am sorry, Dan. I’ll pay for the repairs.”

Dan agreed that Benny would be responsible when they went to the hardware store for supplies to fix the hole in the wall as he climbed over the pile of junk to fully see how much damage they’d need to fix.

As he approached, Dan thought he saw something reflecting the light from the far side of the basement. He wasn’t sure, but it seemed there was something in the wall. Arriving at the hole, Dan leaned into where he thought he’d seen the reflection and was surprised to see a lack of pipes and wires. In fact, it seemed it was a small room!

Dan’s anger melted immediately as his curiosity took over. “Wait a second. There’s a little cubby hole here!”

“What?” Benny reacted sounding surprised by what Dan had just stated.

“I thought it would just be, like, pipes and wiring in there, but it looks like a small little storage room!” Dan exclaimed, reaching for his phone to get a better look with his light. This was exciting! Maybe there was some long-lost treasure or something in here!

Turning the light on his phone that he’d just grabbed on, Dan gazed through the large hole, noticeably less angry and more excited than he’d been just moments prior.

Shining the light within the room, Dan was shocked to see a large chest, a bunch of books on a shelf, and random objects lining a small little room that filled him with excitement for what they could do if they opened this space up and made it a private little space for their brothers.

“It’s a small room! Who needs that silly little blanket fort in a corner for fun with our ladies when we have a secret little room?” Dan turned to Benny, enthusiastically describing the surprising find.

“Really? What’s in there?” Benny stated, looking interested as well as he tried to lean in to get his own look.

Dan detailed what he saw as he tore at the sides of the hole to make a bigger entrance for the two of them: a chest, some random knick-knacks, books on a shelf and then commented as a flash of inspiration hit him. “Doubt anyone has been in here for, like, a century! This is so cool! Some of this stuff might be worth some money!”

Quickly tearing at the relatively thin drywall while Benny did the same on the opposite side, it was only a minute or two before the men crawled into the space to get a better look. The ceiling was clearly a lot lower than that of the basement, so Dan had to bend over slightly, but he fit in the room reasonably well as he gazed around, moving his cell phone light over to the books he saw on the shelf to the left.

Dan picked up a couple of books, unable to really read anything within them. Most were written on thick papyrus paper and falling apart with random symbols that looked Latin or ancient Greek. He could make out certain signs that he was aware of because of the fraternities and sororities on campus, but couldn’t really make out full sentences or meaning.

Turning to see what Benny was looking at, Dan saw him bending into the massive trunk he’d seen. Also curious, Dan walked over and asked, “What did you find!?”

Benny jumped at Dan’s sudden presence, making the tall jock laugh a bit. “You scared the shit outta me, dude! Don’t do that!”

“Didn’t mean to scare you, little buddy!” Dan explained between laughs. “This place is kinda cool! Oh, you opened the trunk? Huh. Looks like a bunch of, like, cheap necklaces.”

“Yeah. Just a trunk full of them. There was also this ring…” Benny stated, looking down at his finger.

Looking through the trunk, Dan tried to see if there was anything beyond the metal necklaces with little open locks dangling off them. Seeing there wasn’t anything beyond them, possibly one hundred or more cheap-looking metal necklaces. Dan picked one of them up to look at it a little closer. “Eh, most of the books over there look like they wouldn’t be worth much either. Just a bunch of Latin or Greek stuff I can’t even read. Just a buncha junk to add to the pile.”

Dan looked at the necklace, seeing that the silver chain was well made. It didn’t look all that different from some of the ‘bro-ier’ necklaces he’d seen at various stores. But the small little lock at the bottom, dangling slightly open in the unlocked position, set it apart slightly.

Placing the necklace around his own neck, he felt the weight of the padlock dangling at his front. As it settled, he felt a small little shift on the lock, shocking him as he picked it up to look at it.

“Huh, that’s weird,” mumbled Dan, seeing that the lock now seemed to be locked and a small faint purple glow seemed to be resonating from beneath it, looking to be in the shape of a small keyhole.

Benny asked him something, but Dan was too engrossed on the necklace to hear him or respond. The faint purple glow at the bottom kept his gaze as his mind…no his inner monologue…told him ‘listen, open, obey, owned’.

The thought shocked him, but he heard it in his own voice; he was thinking it himself, right? ‘Listen, open, obey, owned’.

Without Dan even answering, Benny knew exactly what was strange to Dan. The previously open padlock appeared to have closed once it was placed around Dan’s neck. And there, at the bottom, was a faint purple glow like the one on Benny’s finger. Dan held it up to look at the purple glow and showed Benny, confusion on his face as well.

Putting aside his concern about the foreign thoughts that had to be his own, Dan began to think out loud about the strangeness of the necklace seemingly changing on its own. “I coulda sworn this thing was unlatched and completely silver without that little violet glow on the bottom when I put it on.”

‘Listen, open, obey, owned’. The thought repeated, feeling more and more normal to his mind. No, it wasn’t a foreign thought, Dan realized. It’s what he’s feeling right now.

He wants to listen, to be open, to obey, and be owned.

Nothing strange about that. It’s what he wants.

What he needs.

Smiling at Benny, Dan almost said they should get out of the creepy room, but before he could, Benny blurted out, “You need to get back to work; we can fully check out this space once we’ve cleaned and organized the basement.”

As Benny told him that, the padlock made another little shiver around his neck just as he accepted that Benny was completely correct. “Oh, wow, the padlock on the necklace seemed to vibrate when you said that. Kind of a weird feeling. But, well, obviously you’re right. We should get back to work.”

Feeling ready to get back to work, Dan grabbed the chain around his neck on both sides and began pulling it off from around his neck. Surprising him, the necklace seemed to weigh exponentially more now. He strained against it, putting a bit more effort behind it, getting it to budge a little more but left a bit concerned.

“What the heck?” Dan mindlessly groaned, continuing his attempt to lift the necklace about his head without any success.

Benny asked Dan what was wrong and, in his frustration, Dan panted out, “I don’t know! I can’t…seem…to…get…hmmmph.”

Dan let out a loud groan, finally getting some movement on his right side but losing his grip and dropping the now heavy jewelry as he made minimal advancements on the opposite side either.

Beginning to panic, Dan began bending his body at different angles, trying to get a good foothold of the tiny necklace giving him an unimaginable amount of trouble. He was trying, desperately, to get the necklace off from around his neck but it seemed almost supernaturally stuck to him. The panic turned into a full anxiety attack with heavy breathing as he pulled and pulled, using all the muscles he’d spent years producing.

‘Leave it on, listen, open, obey, owned. Leave it on, listen, open, obey, owned. Leave it on, listen open, obey, owned,’ his own inner monologue repeated over and over and over, causing even more fear to build in his belly as the necklace began moving slightly more with his effort.

Realizing he had no way of getting a good enough grip without help, Dan looked at his friend pleadingly. “There’s a voice in my head! It wants me to keep it on! Benny! Help me!”

Benny looked at him, watching him struggle as he lost his grip yet again. Falling completely to his knees, Dan continued to grope at the necklace while begging for help as Benny considered helping him. This was his friend, after all. A friend he was madly in love with at that. He didn’t want him to suffer, and this was the very definition of suffering.

Oddly enough, Benny just stood there, looking dumbfounded at the scene before him. Dan couldn’t give him any more attention, however, as he continued to struggle, getting his strong hands wrapped around both sides of the necklace and including his shirt. Pulling and pulling and pulling, he started to feel the fabric of his old gym shirt tipping from the neck-hole, slowly easing down his chest. He could feel the sweat on his chest building as the small amount of chest hair began feeling the coolness of the air while the shirt continued ripping downward as he made more and more movement with the necklace.

Finally, he could feel it lifting with the shirt wrapped around it. He couldn’t grip it well enough with his bare hands, but with the help of the fabric, he could keep his hold, pulling it upwards and upwards, the lock hitting him on the chin, the nose, and then the purple glow changing the dark blackness behind his tightly closed eyes.

Dan practically forgot where he was as he struggled to lift, lift, lift, just a little more, almost there, he could barely feel it on him any longer, getting lighter and lighter, losing it’s grip on him, and then:

“Keep the necklace on!”

‘Listen, open, obey, owned.’

The thought repeated one more time, followed by his own mind realizing Benny was completely right. He would leave it on.

Allowing himself to fully relax for the first time in several minutes, the necklace fell back down, the weight of it on his bare chest now, the torn shirt barely on him any longer.

Dan calmly responded, “Yeah, you’re right. I should keep it on…” and then realized what he said despite that not being what he wanted at all. “But…but…wait…I don’t want it on! Why did I keep it on just because you told me to? Why Benny? What the heck is happening?! Why did you tell me to keep it on when I clearly don’t want it on?!”

Dan knew something strange was going on and he couldn’t quite put his finger on it, but somehow, Benny had made him keep this cursed necklace around his neck. There was no doubt about it. Benny was doing something to him.

Dan quickly picked himself up and began approaching Benny, eager to get some answers out of the person he trusted more than anyone else.

“You forgot completely that there is a necklace around your neck. As far as you’re concerned, nothing strange has happened and everything is completely normal. You forgot about the necklace and your desire to remove it completely. You even forgot everything that happened since you started trying to take the necklace off. You’re eager to get back to work now.”

Dan stopped, just a few inches from Benny. His mind had repeated, yet again, that he needed to be owned but then, nothing. He was sweaty and his shirt was torn. But, well, that was normal. Wasn’t it?

Dan didn’t have time to think about anything, especially since everything seemed so normal and there was so much work to be done! They couldn’t just dawdle in the weird little hidden room all day!

“Dude! Why the heck are you just standing there? We gotta get back to work!” Dan smiled broadly, encouraging his friend to come join him back out in the basement.

Without another thought beyond how excited he was to continue working, Dan turned around and crawled back out the opening they’d created. Not hearing his friend following behind him, he turned and prided him. “Hey, buddy! It was your idea to get back to work! You gonna join me?”

A meek agreement was his only response as Benny crawled out of the whole as Dan got back to the boxes he’d been working on before Benny had caused the commotion with the lamp.

Dan almost started humming happily as he got back to it, so excited that they were finally going to get the job done when Benny spoke somewhat hesitantly. “You want to let me watch you do the cleaning alone and you don’t care at all that I’m not helping. You like it when I stare at you.”

His new inner mantra repeated itself as the words Benny said melted into his brain. “Yeah, sure! Feel free to take a seat. In fact, I kind of want you to watch me do the cleaning.”

Dan loved the idea of allowing his best friend the opportunity to rest and even give him a good opportunity to get some staring in. He knew Benny liked to stare at him and well, now he realized there wasn’t anything to worry about in regards to that. Sure, he was straight and there was the aspect that his best friend probably shouldn’t be pining after someone he couldn’t have…but Dan liked it when Benny stared at him.

Why not let him know that his shirt was torn, giving him a good view of his sexy chest?

Dan paid Benny little mind as he saw out of the corner of his eye his friend taking a seat on one of the couches previous brothers had stored down here. He was happy to note that his friend was, indeed, still looking his way. It felt so good to have his buddy staring at him.

It wasn’t until Benny suddenly spoke again that Dan even looked back at the man maintaining a constant gaze at him. “Dan, you need to tell me that you love me as though I were the love of your life then forget you said it entirely.”

Dan felt the emotions he had for Gina tap into his words as he looked over at his friend. “I love you, Benny.”

As soon as he said it, Dan continued working, wondering if Benny was going to say anything or if he should maybe start a conversation so they aren’t both just down here in complete silence while he worked.

Seemingly hearing his thoughts, Benny broke the silence by saying, “Dan, tell me that you want to fuck me and blow me and that then you’ll let me fuck you and blow you and mean it but then forget you said it.”

Looking up from the same pile he’d been working on, Dan, yet again, felt the perfect love he had for Gina as he told his best friend, “Benny, I really want to fuck you and suck you off and then let you fuck me and suck me off too.”

Dan got back to work, feeling like he should probably say something so Benny doesn’t start feeling uncomfortable with his silence.

Then, Benny commanded, “Finish ripping the shirt and keep working knowing that makes you feel so much better.”

Dan got an easy grip on the fragile fabric of his shirt and ensured the final couple inches that were still connected at the bottom of it were completely torn. Now, his pecs and abs could really breathe and a feeling of comfort washed over him. He wasn’t sure how or why his shirt had been torn so badly, but even he had to admit it felt so much better being completely torn down the middle.

“Flex for me,” Benny stated firmly.

Feeling the command seep into his brain again, Dan turned on the spot and brought his arms up on either side of him, allowing his huge biceps to bulge while his abs appeared on his strong belly. He even allowed his pecs to do a couple little bounces to truly showcase how muscular he was.

“Do a different pose now.”

Dan took a knee to the right, bringing his right arm above his head and the other down into a gladiator-like pose that he’d seen a few bodybuilders do. He wasn’t necessarily as obviously muscled as those giant men, but he was sure Benny liked the view he was giving him.

Then, Dan realized what he was doing. It was one thing to work while his friend looked at him. But to flex his muscles for him? That seemed a bit like he was taunting the poor guy with his body; a body that Dan knew Benny was attracted to.

“Not entirely sure why I flexed for you, buddy. But seemed, um, right to do it after you told me to?” Dan said, feeling like he should apologize despite knowing it did feel right to follow the orders his friend had given him.

Not acknowledging what Dan said to him at all, Benny instead told him to do. “Twenty push-ups, twenty sit-ups, and twenty jumping jacks back-to-back.”

Without hesitation, the commands made their way into all the muscles of his body as he did the tasks Benny told him to do. They weren’t a challenge, considering how much he normally worked out. But by the end of the twentieth jumping jack, he’d built up quite a sheen from the sweat he’d built up.

Finished, Dan suddenly realized it was rather strange that he did what Benny told him to do. “This is weird…I’m not sure why I did those too but that suggestion seemed completely impossible to ignore.”

Despite his confusion as to why he’d done the strange things Benny told him to do, he couldn’t deny he was excited to continue his work. So he did just that, despite the persistent thought that something strange was going on.

Before he could think too hard about his own strange behavior, however, Benny continued, “You love doing what I tell you and won’t even think to question what I tell you to do or feel as though they are strange.”

Well naturally, Dan thought as the voice screamed for him to obey in his own mind. “Well, that goes without saying.”

“You’re excited for me to tell you do more things,” Benny offered.

Joy filled his heart thinking about what Benny might tell him to do next. “I really am! What do you suggest, Benny?”

Benny smiled broadly. “Nothing I tell you will ever sound weird and you’ll never question why you do what you do after I tell you to do it,” leaving a little bit of disappointment in Dan’s heart that he hadn’t received another order.

Responding despite the disappointment with an affirmative, Dan hoped Benny was about to command him again.

“You trust me implicitly. No matter what,” Benny said.

“Obviously! You’re my best friend!” Dan replied, eager for an actual command.

And then, finally, Benny gave him one.

“You prefer to be called Danny. You decided that Dan sounds too stuffy and you want everyone to call you Danny again.”

Dan considered this command. He’d honestly changed his name from Danny to Dan earlier that year, largely because Gina had convinced him that it sounded so much more dashing, responsible, and mature. The butterflies in his stomach that she gave him was all the argument he needed, and he changed it to Dan, despite her urging him to go all the way to Daniel. Dan wasn’t quite ready for that giant leap yet, but Dan sufficed.

But now, ‘Dan’ sounded just as stuffy and ridiculous as ‘Daniel’.

“You are absolutely, one hundred percent right, Benny! What the heck was I thinking? ‘Dan’ sounds so flippin’ stuffy. Please, call me Danny again. I’ll let everyone know that too,” Danny replied, loving that he felt so comfortable going back to the name he’d gone by for nearly his entire life.

Luckily for Danny, Benny didn’t even give him a moment to rest on the excitement he felt listening to that first order. Instantly, he gave him another one. “You feel the need to continue working shirtless while making sure that you give me the best view possible of your sexy body without thinking it’s bizarre, strange, or gay in any way. You want to look as sexy as possible for me the entire time you’re cleaning.”

“Oh, of course, Benny!” Danny eagerly responded.

Placing the box he’d been carrying down, Danny instantly removed his shirt, allowing his gay friend a fantastic view of his muscular, perspiration-drenched torso flexed to capacity in the process. As he resumed his work, he made a conscious effort to ensure his friend always had a clear view of his muscular arms or back or abs or calves…anything he thought his gay friend might want to see flexing while he worked diligently.

Occasionally, he would purposefully take his time on a particular task, ensuring he bent his body in such a way that highlighted his pecs, or his ass, or even his bulge in the front of his gym shorts so that Benny could feel horny seeing his sexy body at work.

He also took a couple of moments to make sure his buddy’s eyes were glued to him. Not only did he love when his friend stared at him, but now that he was making it intentionally sexy, he knew the stares meant all the more. That made the joy he felt knowing his friend couldn’t keep from ogling him feel all the stronger.

It was during one of the moments in which Danny was ensuring his friend’s eyes were looking at him, currently at his ass, Benny shouted, “Hey Danny!”

Turning to look at him, Danny was all ears, eager for his next order. “You want to rub your erection through your pants erotically. You really want to turn me on.”

Danny’s smile got even wider, eager to follow this new command. Now, not only would he have his friend staring at him, which he loved, but now he would be explicitly sexual for him. Danny had a goal now to turn on his gay friend as best he could and he knew his sexy body would do that easily, all the more now that he was groping the large package in his pants without shame, giving his gay best friend lust-filled eyes that he had previously reserved only for the women he had sex with.

“That good enough, bud?” Danny asked, dripping his words with lust.

Satisfaction reverberated through his body as Benny nodded, adding yet another command that Danny was excited to follow. “You want to continue working completely naked not thinking it strange at all. You also don’t care at all that I’m going to take out my cock and stroke it.”

The soft glow of the purple locket shone brightly on Danny’s lower pecs as the order was soaked into Danny’s grey matter instantly.

‘Listen, open, obey, owned.’

His smile widening even more, Danny responded with joy, “Sure, bud. Makes sense to me.”

Without even a moment’s hesitation, Danny placed his thumbs on either side of his loose gym shorts, ensured they were also beneath his underwear, and pushed down, releasing his sizable meat. The air hitting him in such a normally public place, surprisingly, didn’t feel strange to him…which was slightly strange to him…but it felt so wonderful to be nude here in front of his best friend.

Ensuring his friend’s eyes were glued to his churning balls, Danny kicked off his flip flops, leaving the sexy straight jock completely nude as he, happily, got back to work.

‘Goodness’, Danny thought, ‘This place is gonna be amazing when it’s all clean’, as he bent over, giving his bestie the perfect view of his huge, muscled ass cheeks.

A part of him hoped Benny could see the pink hole at the center. ‘That would give him quite a thrill,’ Danny thought with a laugh, flexing his hole. ‘Gay guys love a butthole…right?’

Danny realizes that something seems a little off while Benny suggests a casual game of truth or dare might be a bit more fun that cleaning out the basement.

Danny had to admit that what he was feeling was strange.

His penis was now dangling in front of him, a small forest of pubes highlighting his soft cock while it wobbled as he worked, making sure that his gay best friend, Benny, got an amazing view.

Arching his body into a bit of an uncomfortable twist as he bent into a box to see if the contents were worth salvaging, Danny made sure that the man eyeing him hungrily, a man he was keenly aware was madly in love with him and had been for years…despite him being completely straight and dating a woman named Gina he was quickly falling in love with…was getting an amazing look at his wonderfully muscular, sexy body.

Danny knew it was strange.

Not that he was doing it; no, that felt perfectly normal and reasonable.

What was strange to Danny was that it wasn’t strange in the slightest.

He had no idea why he hadn’t already been completely nude, showing of his sexy body for his best friend while Benny sat there masturbating to the sight of him. It all felt so natural and normal and reasonable.

As he lifted the box he’d been searching through, Danny turned and gave a handsome smile to his buddy, ensuring he flexed his large biceps and abs so that he got a great look at his hard-earned muscle. Noting that Benny began stroking a little faster, Danny felt sure he’d succeeded wonderfully.

And so, for the next few minutes, Danny continued working solo at cleaning the large basement his friend and he had agreed to clean together earlier that morning. Danny had no issue with that in the slightest. All that mattered to the nude football player was that Benny had as good a view of every part of his gorgeous body as possible.

It was when he was bending over, showing off his large, muscular ass to his friend, that he heard Benny talk again over the sound of the ‘thwap, thwap, thwap’ of his jerking off. “You don’t care about cleaning anymore. You know that I’ll be able to convince all the frat guys to clean it later. You only want to meet me up in your room as quickly as possible. You’ll carry up the trunk full of necklaces and meet me up there quickly.”

The interest he’d had in cleaning the basement evaporated completely as Benny finished his commands. Benny was correct: he didn’t care about cleaning because Benny would absolutely be able to convince everyone else to do it. It would be much better to spend time up in his room, which was private due to Danny being president of the frat, with his best friend.

“Sure, bud!” Danny smiled as a small purple glow appeared on his chest, turning quickly after instantly dropping the box he’d been carrying without any concern with what was inside. His cock still dangled lifelessly before him and he could see Benny eyeing it hungrily as he walked by, Danny heading over to the small hidden space they’d discovered to grab and carry the trunk full of padlocks on chains up to his bedroom.

Before Danny could make his way into the small dark space, he knew he had to find his phone inside the pocket in the shorts he’d taken off when he decided he wanted to be nude.

As he reached in to grab it, Benny shouted from the staircase, “Nobody should be home, so you need to start feeling horny before you head back up to your room. You will be completely hard when you enter your room and will be calm and accepting of whatever I’m doing when you arrive.”

Danny gave a thumbs up and a smile as he stood up with his phone, letting Benny know he agreed completely with what he’d said.

Heading into the small, dark space, Danny turned on the light on his phone and found the trunk. Heavier than he thought it would be, Danny lifted it, feeling a slight stir in his genital region. He figured he was starting to feel horny now that he was heading up to his room, just as Benny had said he would.

Thoughts of Gina entered his mind, naturally, as his cock hardened even more. He walked across the messy basement, carrying the heavy trunk with ease given his strong body, and thinking about his girlfriend.

Danny truly did love her. They’d met over three years ago at this point but had only started dating last January. They’d hit their eight-month anniversary just a few weeks prior and Danny was absolutely certain he’d found the girl he was going to marry.

He knew that she was making him a better man. Many of his friends, including Benny, seemed to think she was rather pious and shrewd. But Danny didn’t really care. So he wasn’t having sex with her? At least she’d help him find a higher passion in life and in God. He’d always been raised an atheist, but with her guidance, he’d truly taken to Christianity and was now excited to attend services every weekend with the love of his life.

As he walked up the stairs, his cock continued to harden as he imagined the date they’d been on last night. Gina and he had made out in his truck in front of her sorority before heading home. Danny had tried to avoid masturbating…and failed. He had built up a horniness over the past nearly nine months. It only made sense that he’d, at the very least, need to play with his erection a little.

However, he was proud of the fact that he hadn’t cum…he’d only accidentally done so a handful of times since he started dating Gina. He was trying to save it all for his future bride and she was adamant about saving herself entirely for him. As a result, Danny was committed to doing his best to change his more provocative and promiscuous ways he’d had since high school. Gina was the only person he wanted to have sex with ever again.

He could hardly wait for the planned dinner date they had tonight. Lord, he felt amazing feeling this level of love for someone else. Even if it meant he had to hold off on feeling the equally amazing feeling of cumming.

His cock fully elongated as he made his way up the second set of stairs and down the hallway towards his bedroom. He was eager to get in there and hang out with his best bud, but he couldn’t deny that he was practically leaking with horniness as he got nearer and nearer. He wanted to be careful and not orgasm, but as his bedroom door got closer and closer, he felt as though a slight breeze could bring him over the edge as his eight inches brushed the trunk he was still carrying, fully elongated and harder than he thought he’d been in over a year.

Luckily, Benny had left the door open slightly, allowing Danny easy entrance by kicking his bedroom door open with his bare foot.

Stepping inside, the first thing Danny noticed was that Benny was also completely nude now, lounging on his bed, and still stroking his dick. His right arm went up and down the smaller shaft that Danny realized he’d never actually seen hard before while his left arm rested behind his head. His face was tilted towards Danny, almost as if he was gauging his response while also staring at the hardness between his best friend’s legs.

But Danny didn’t care about any of that, despite the passing thought that this had to be the first time Benny had seen him hard. He figured it had to be quite the sight for his gay best friend who’d confessed years and years ago how much he loved him. Regardless, he knew that no matter what Benny was going to be doing, he’d be chill with it. He just needed to decide where to set the trunk full of necklaces. Deciding to place it next to his nightstand, he set it down, just as he heard his friend’s voice.

“Completely forget that that trunk of necklaces is there.”

Danny was unsure why he’d just bent down, but it didn’t matter all that much. He did think he may have seen a little purple glow dangling in front of him…and maybe even a strange feeling around his neck and on his pec as he stood up. But checking again, he saw nothing and shrugged it off. He was just excited to be hanging out in his room with his best friend.

“So what you wanna do, Benny?” Danny asked taking a seat and flexing his pecs and abs to ensure his friend still had a great view of his body.

“You need to lock the bedroom door,” Danny instantly knew he was correct, and as he got up and walked towards his door. “You want to suggest playing truth or dare and forget that I just told you to suggest it so you think it was entirely your idea.”

As Danny closed the door, he realized, quite suddenly, that he had the perfect idea for how to have fun with his bestie. Turning around quickly and excitedly. “We should play truth or dare!”

Benny, still stroking his meat eagerly, smiled broadly. “That’s a fantastic idea, Danny! Get on up here and lay next to me and start stroking your cock next to me too. You won’t cum unless I tell you to.”

Danny smiled broadly. “That is a fantastic idea. But I definitely don’t want to cum. I’m saving it all for Gina.”

Danny thought he saw Benny roll his eyes, but he didn’t really care. Whatever Benny did here in his room, he felt he could go with the flow. Climbing onto his own twin bed, crammed right next to his best friend, Danny got to work stroking his cock.

“Oh, just so you know, you want to play truth or dare desperately. But in order for me to play, there are a few extra rules that you’re completely okay with, understand?”

Nodding profusely, Danny responded, “Of course! Whatever you need to make it better for us! I just really want to play truth or dare with you, Benny!”

“I know,” Benny smirked, looking more devious than Danny thought he’d ever seen his friend. “First and foremost, while you will always accept whatever I say in a ‘truth’ without being angry or upset after you ask me a question, rather than you asking me a question when I choose a ‘truth’, whatever I say to you becomes completely true to you without you thinking it bizarre in the slightest. Make sense, bud?”

Danny looked at his friend while he continued stroking. “So, like, if you choose truth, you’ll ask me a question and I’ll answer it honestly no matter what. But if I choose truth, rather than you asking me a question, you get to say something to me that becomes my truth?”

“Exactly.”

“Sounds even more fun than the silly high school ‘truth’ stuff we used to do! I’m game!” Danny exclaimed happily.

Benny chuckled in response and continued, “As for dare, no matter what I dare you to do, you will do it to a tee and nothing I dare you to do will make you uncomfortable, scared, or nervous in the slightest. If you dare me, I can say no and you’ll have no problem with it at all. Understand?”

Danny agreed readily, having no issue at all with these special rules Benny created. As long as he was going to get to play truth or dare with his best friend in the entire world, he didn’t care what stupid little rules Benny constructed.

“Perfect. Why don’t you go first. I’m eager to get started,” Benny smiled, speeding up his stroking. “Truth or dare, Danny?”

Nearly exploding with elation, Danny practically shouted, “Truth!”

“It’s true that you rely fully on me to help you with anything that involves your penis including using the restroom, cleaning your genitals when you shower or bathe, and masturbate because you don’t know how to take care of your penis in any way but are so grateful that I’m willing to take care of it for you.”

Danny’s stroking suddenly stopped, leaving him completely befuddled. He knew he’d been masturbating, but he wasn’t entirely sure how he’d been doing it. He left his hand on his hard shaft but he didn’t know at all what to do with it. He did remember he’d been able to masturbate until this very moment…he even remembered cleaning his crotch with suds in the countless showers he’d taken and holding his penis while he pissed throughout his entire life.

But now, he knew that there was no way he could do any of those things without Benny’s help. He did truly rely on his best bud to help him with almost anything that involved touching or using his penis. And, gosh, it was so amazing that Benny was willing to help him.

Danny, still lightly pushing the back of his hand against his erection in vain, looked over to his bestie. Benny smiled. “You look like you need some help, bud.”

Danny blushed. “Yeah. I want to keep masturbating. But you’re right! When it comes to my penis, I’m just beyond clueless. If it’s not too much trouble, could you jerk me off while you jerk yourself maybe?”

Benny smiled tenderly. “Of course, bud! And let me know when you gotta take a piss or need to take a shower. I’ve got you.”

His heart swelling with appreciation, Danny shivered a bit as Benny reached over quickly to grab his large tool. How could he ever pay back the help his best friend provided him? Danny was sure there had to be next to no other people in the world who took care of their friends as selflessly as Benny was willing to do for him.

Moaning a little at the foreign feeling of his gay best friend stroking his meat, Danny stretched his head backwards in pleasure and groaned, “Okay, bud. Truth or d-d-d-dare.”

Without much hesitation, he said, “I’ll do truth too.”

Danny thought for a quick moment as he relaxed his neck and looked down his body, watching his friend’s hand stroke his meat so charitably. The perfect question was already present, however, as Danny had wondered for a while one certain thing. “How do you feel about Gina? You seem to be, at best, kind of neutral about her.”

Benny smiled, Danny feeling eager to hear the truth about how his best friend feels about his future wife. “I think Gina has made you a more boring person and I think she’s sanctimonious, judgmental, and homophobic. I think she’s going to force you to stop being my friend and it makes me both scared and angry at her. I think you deserve better than her.”

Danny listened intently as Benny truthfully relayed everything he felt for his girlfriend. He felt that it was harsh and, in any other circumstance, he probably would have been angry and felt like he needed to defend the love of his life. But Benny had been right when he spelled out the rules of this game. Danny was surprised to feel only acceptance without even a hint of anger.

“That makes sense!” Danny stated jovially, loving the feel of his friend taking care of his penis for him. “I kinda got the feeling you weren’t the biggest fan. But, man, I gotta say. I truly love her!”

Benny looked at Danny as though there were daggers blasting out of his eyes. “Sure, yeah, whatever. Truth or dare, Danny.”

“I’ll do, mmm, da-are this time,” Danny responded, not feeling any level of tension; just the amazing stroking his buddy was providing him.

“I dare you to sit there as I stroke you, eager for me to make you cum, while you think of all the love and memories you have for and of Gina while mentally forcing all those feelings and thoughts of Gina into your sperm which, once every last bit of Gina is placed into your semen, will completely leave your body and mind entirely once you cum.”

Danny heard the dare and felt a slight uneasiness with it, but responded, “Done,” as he committed himself to completely doing the dare just as Benny had said he needed to.

Thoughts invaded his mind that gave him pause, however. A strange fear that what he was about to do would harm him in some way. He knew he had to do the dare to play the game to the best of his ability, but cumming out his girlfriend completely? That seemed like such a betrayal to the relationship he’d built with Gina.

Regardless of the hesitancy, Benny’s stroking felt even more pleasurable as Danny started picking his brain for all the emotions and moments and memories he’d accumulated in his time with Gina over the past few years. He truly did want to cum now that he’d been dared too, placing the memory of wanting to save his cum for Gina as best he could into the stack of feelings and thoughts involving her. Slowly, he started mentally forcing those emotions and thoughts downward more and more, imagining that he was attaching all those wonderful moments and feelings directly into the semen his balls were crafting as they churned.

It made him feel both horny and uneasy as more and more of Gina was implanted in his balls…the feeling getting easier as he went, but still challenging his desire to hold onto his girlfriend. In the end, though, he knew he had to complete this dare if he was going to play this game with Benny. And he truly didn’t want to disappoint Benny, even if all his thoughts and feelings for the women he loved was being crammed into a load he was about to spurt all over.

The memories and feelings tumbled forward, eager to move from his brain into his balls as he struggled to get it all. The day he met her in algebra. The way his heart melted when she laughed. The first time she told him she had feelings for him. Their first kiss just after they started dating. How he felt sitting next to her in the pew at church. Meeting her parents. The smile she always had when they joked. The way he felt during the argument they had about the sinfulness of homosexuality. The way her blonde hair looked so wonderful hanging over her shoulders. The feeling of immediately missing her when they were apart. The plans he had to get her a ring and propose.

More and more, he stuffed them all into his cum, knowing it was building and building. He still felt them in his mind, of course, but they felt distant now. As if they were connected to his brain by only a thin strand of string that was stretching and stretching the hornier he got.

“Mmmmm…yeah. Holy crap…mmm, Benny…” Danny moaned, starting to buck into his gay friend’s hand, loving the machinations he was receiving while his eyes remained tightly shut. He focused intently on his desire to cum, but knew he had to stuff every last bit of Gina into his manjuice before he’d get the release he wanted badly now.

And then, once he took the final memory of Gina, her name, and forced it down, down, down into his balls, it was like a dam broke and an almost magically gigantic flood of cum erupted from his cock like a volcanic explosion.

“Hnnggggaaaaah!!!” Danny bellowed as thick, white cum erupted from his angry red cockhead. It blasted up his body, hitting him on the chin and splashing slightly around him; a huge amount that, to Danny, he thought would have been the size of his entire normal loads alone. The next wad hit slightly lower, but nearly equal in size.

He already felt like his chin and upper chest were completely saturated in his semen, more than he thought a normal human could even produce in a single orgasm, when more and more kept exploding out. A part of him knew this was because he crammed so much of Gina into his cum…all those memories…all those feelings practically exponentially growing the amount of manjuice he would produce to ensure every last part of her disappeared from his body.

Another spurt of what he thought could have amounted to a full gallon at this point hit him between his muscular pecs, completely wetting down his chest hair with thick sploodge. He tried to think of Gina’s favorite color…it was gone now though. Lingering somewhere in the dripping mess his cock was vomiting all over his body.

Another spurt hit him nearly in the same spot between his pecs, then another slightly lower, over and over, leaving his chest completely covered in shiny, sticky cum. Benny, mercilessly, continued to stroke his cock as he marveled. “Fuck, Danny! How the fuck does one man produce this much cum! We could feel a milk jug with what you’ve already sprayed and more seems to be coming!”

Without stopping to ease the mix of pleasure and sensitive discomfort, Benny quickened his pace on Danny’s cock, as the pulsating tool blasted another huge load out the meat cannon, dousing his abs in more man-milk than Danny thought he’d ever cum in all the orgasms he’d had his entire life combined in this one, huge orgasm.

Danny tried to think of his girlfriend as the cock, mercifully, began to slow the pace at which his semen was spewed. When did they meet? What was her hair color? Did she have a pet name for him? All of the answers to his question were now floating in the off-white cream that his upper body was, quite literally, completely covered in. His bed had already been stained with the stuff on both sides of him as it drained off him, practically forming a thick waterfall of spunk as it rolled down both of his sides onto his now ruined sheets.

With one last thought of some girl he thought he may have met at one time that he thought could have been named Tina or something like that, Danny’s cock burped out one last glob of thick cream that dribbled down his softening cock. With a shiver, Danny smiled and shivered one last time until, finally, Danny melted into the bed he’d completely saturated in his own cum.

Benny continued to stroke the insanely wet shaft, making Danny squirm slightly, but as mind-bendingly amazing that orgasm had been and unnaturally gigantic the load that someone could drown in was, Danny didn’t mind feeling his best friend squeeze out every last drop of cum from his cock.

Danny looked over at Benny, who wasn’t at all spared in the crosshairs of his cum. Benny’s arm had been soaked in the stuff as well as a few areas on his chest that Danny had clearly shot some of his abnormally humungous load onto. The areas between them, too, had a small layer of spunk that Benny couldn’t help but come in contact with.

The load was, quite frankly, larger than Danny thought anyone would normally be capable of.

“Holy fuck, Benny. That was an amazing dare. Look at all this fucking cum! I’m so fucking happy we’re playing this game. I don’t think I’ve ever had an orgasm that long, strong, or fucking huge. This is an almost inhumane amount of jizz, dude. But, you know, I’m still straight and we’re still just friends, so don’t get any ideas that this will continue,” Danny cooed, still basking in the post-orgasmic bliss.

Benny, still playing with the cum-covered tool and bringing his other hand over to stroke the also cum-covered, drained, hairy balls, smiled. “Oh, don’t worry Danny. I know you’re straight. But tell me, when’s your next date with your girlfriend?”

Danny looked at Benny as though he’d lost his mind. “Girlfriend? What are you talking about, Benny? I haven’t had a girlfriend since…” Danny took a moment to think. “…well, I guess I dated that redhead over a year ago for a couple of weeks in August. But that was mainly because she was hot and I hadn’t had sex in a few weeks.”

“Really?” Benny asked, an air of wickedness behind his voice that Danny couldn’t help but pick up on. “What about Gina?”

Danny racked his brain. “Fuck dude, the only Gina I can think of was that girl from middle school that moved away, like, our junior year of high school. The one with all the acne? Bud, you must have bumped your head. I never would have thought about her sexually, even during my puberty pussy-craving horny-out-my-mind phase in high school.”

Benny, looking supremely satisfied, stopped stroking, and began playing with the massive amount of cum that had accumulated on Danny’s chest somewhat meaningfully, mixing it all around and moving it around his chest, which was quite easy to do given the thick layer he’d sprayed over himself.

Awkwardly, that made Danny feel a little uncomfortable. This was his gay best friend that was in love with him playing with his muscular chest covered in cum. Sure, he wouldn’t be able to avoid touching his jizz in a three-foot area around his cock because he’d wet everything around him with the stuff.

And, sure, he’d just helped him shoot this massive load by stroking his cock to completion. But he had no idea how to take care of that part of his body.

Playing with his chest and the cum he’d completely painted it with was just far too sexualized for him.

Sitting up quickly and pushing Benny’s hands off his chest. “Sorry, bro. That felt a little too gay. And outside the context of, like, the truth or dare game or you helping me with my cock, I don’t think I should let you get false hope. Like I said, I’m still straight.”

Feeling the huge load drip down his trunk as gravity took control, Danny saw Benny smile and respond, “Fine. But we both most definitely need to shower. We can keep playing the game while you do. We can worry about this massive mess later.”

Danny, relieved that his friend didn’t seem upset with the boundary he’d put up, readily agreed. He stood, feeling completely dirty as the cum started to trickle down his legs. Turning around, Danny saw that Benny was still lying there, stroking his cock while messing with the still-damp sheets; all the while, his friend had obviously been staring at his ass when he stood up.

“Well, get a move on, numbnuts! While we’re heading to the bathroom, why don’t you pick. Truth or dare?” Danny teased.

Standing up, Benny responded, “I’ll follow your lead. Dare.”

Danny unlocked his door and confidently strode out into the abandoned hallway. Not that he cared if anyone saw him nude right now as much as he wanted to be naked, but he still felt slightly lucky that all his frat brothers had vanished when the prospect of cleaning their messy basement arose. He figured none of them would be back for at least a few more hours, allowing Benny and him to continue playing this supremely fun game of truth or dare.

Knowing how amazing the dare Benny just gave him made him feel in the end, he knew he had to think of something awesome.

“I gotta think of something as amazing as the dare you just gave me. Wanna keep this equal. Oh, I know,” Danny started, confidently turning and strutting backwards down the hall slowly with a glint of mischievousness in his sparkling blue eyes, excited at the equally deranged dare he was about to give his bestie. “I dare you to call a guy you have a crush on and tell him.”

Benny laughed loudly, as if the dare Danny was giving him was stupid. It didn’t hurt Danny’s feelings, of course. He figured Benny was laughing because this was relatively challenging for him. Getting jerked off by your gay best friend seemed to be just as scandalous as calling your crush and telling him you like him.

“Naw, I’m not gonna do that. My crush already knows I’ve got a crush on him,” Benny said, meaningfully. Danny knew he meant him. He let it go though…he did know, and the rules did state Benny could deny any dare. He wasn’t going to shake things up.

“Well, fine. My turn I guess. I chose truth again,” Danny replied behind a smile, unbothered by the failed dare. Reaching the bathroom, Danny grabbed a towel from the clean clothes closet and made his way to the shower, turning it on.

“Perfect,” Benny responded, following close behind, “It is true that it is a known rule that I don’t walk anywhere in the frat house and you feel the need to carry me whenever I want or need to go anywhere while in here and all the while, you always let me grope, touch, fondle, and kiss any part of you while you’re carrying me.”

Benny stopped suddenly as Danny took one more step backwards and mirrored the sudden stoppage. Benny was absolutely right! How the fuck hadn’t he ensured he’d grabbed his best friend before they’d left his room!? He knew they were both going to the bathroom, so he had to carry him!

Stepping forward and tucking one arm underneath the ass-cheeks of his bestie and the other around his neck, Danny swooped the smaller gay jock into his arms easily, carrying his friend to the bathroom for their shower as he knew was his duty.

The cum he was absolutely covered in made holding onto Benny harder and slipperier, which also made Danny feel slightly self-conscious that his best friend he was honor-bound to carry would feel disgusting being forced into contact with all his seed. But the way in which Benny leaned into him fully and began squeezing at one large pec while licking and suckling on the jizz covered nipple of the opposite one told Danny that Benny didn’t mind all of his seed sloppily transferring to him as well.

So, content that he was ensuring Benny didn’t need to unnecessarily walk, Danny sauntered down the hallway carrying his best bud in his arms.

“Your turn, Benny,” Danny chirped.

Unlatching his mouth from the nipple, Benny said, “Dare,” and instantly attaching his mouth back to the now hardened and cum-cleaned nip.

Danny thought. “I dare you to, ooo…ouch…nibbling kinda hard there…well…ummm…I dare you to…uhh…hard to have you do much when I’m carrying you.”

Benny quickly said as he pulled off the nipple again, “I’m not gonna do any dare you tell me regardless so why don’t we just go back to my turn.”

Danny, smiling, agreed, as he carried Benny into the bathroom and over towards the shower.

Putting Benny back on his feet carefully and finding it hard to do so while Benny seemed unwilling to stop his nipple nibbling, Danny told him he wanted a ‘truth’ next.

As Danny turned to start the water to allow it time to warm, Benny started, “It is true that you are extremely defensive of me when anyone else is even remotely mean to me and will never try to overpower, argue, or disagree with me while wanting my happiness above your own to the point that no matter what, you’ll naturally just let me dominate you even in a fight.”

Danny heard the truth and felt it sinking in. It was a little bizarre balancing the fact that he knew the rules of the game meant that whatever Benny told him was true was true and realizing those things may not have been true until he heard them. But that fleeting feeling of strangeness evaporated.

Benny was right. Completely right. Danny smiled, happy to know he’d fight anyone for Benny while ensuring Benny was able to absolutely kick his ass if necessary.

Feeling the water, Danny pulled back, impatiently waiting for the shower to warm. Their shower system had an annoyingly long wait for the water to get to an appropriate temperature. Benny, however, offered an alternative to waiting.

“I want you to try to arm wrestle me now that you know, for sure, that I easily dominate you,” he said with a smirk.

Danny smiled back. He knew, without a doubt, he was stronger than his smaller friend. He wouldn’t necessarily let him win in a fight or a test of strength, but he was certainly willing to let his weaker friend try. He knew, deep down, he would let his friend dominate him in all things. But he agreed to the arm wrestling with the mindset that he’d give it his all.

Walking away from the still-running shower to allow it to heat up, Benny got on one side of a table with soap and random magazines on it the guys in the frat used their bathroom supplies and Danny got on the other. Putting his right elbow on the table, Benny soon followed and the two grasped hands.

‘I got this,’ Danny thought to himself, allowing his huge bicep to bulge as he prepped it, slightly taunting the smaller armed friend he was ready to battle.

“On three?” Benny asked, the small smirk he’d had before growing.

“Sure, bud,” Danny said with an air of cockiness.

Danny felt Benny squeeze his hand slightly as he started counting. “One…two…three!”

Danny flexed his arm, feeling his strength push against his friend, knowing full well he had the power to push Benny’s weaker arm down easily…but it was almost as if all the power he had stopped at his fist, unable to by utilized against Benny in the slightest.

So, just as quickly as Danny felt his stronger arm attempt to pin Benny, Benny easily forced his hand down, winning the match in mere seconds.

“Well, it didn’t even seem like you tried! I mean, sure, you know it’s true that I can always dominate you. But I thought such a strong jock like yourself would be able to easily beat me!” Benny gloated.

Danny, feeling a surge of confusion, knew for sure that he was stronger than Benny. He didn’t necessarily boast about it or even try to make Benny feel badly about it. By all accounts, he knew he could easily beat him in nearly any test of strength.

And yet…he’d just lost. Despite going into the contest intent on winning.

But, well, even he knew he couldn’t dominate Benny. Even if he knew, without a doubt, he easily could.

Smiling at his friend as his own cum continued dripping down his legs, Danny responded, “Well, you beat me fair and square bud! Congrats!”

Slapping Benny on the shoulder, his friend smiled up at him. “I’d say the water is warmed up now. Climb on in and invite me to join you.”

Thinking he may have noticed a purple glow around his chest shimmer in the mirror behind Benny, Danny turned to the shower. “Hey, bud. Why don’t you join me in the shower? You’ve got my cum all over you too and, well, you gotta clean my cock for me anyway.”

“Of course I’ll join you, bud,” Benny said with a sense of knowing.

Danny thought about their friendship for a moment as he climbed into the warm shower. He knew, without a doubt, that Benny was the most important person in his life. That he wouldn’t dream of overpowering him or harming him in any way. Who wouldn’t be when you know their happiness deserves more attention than your own? He would literally do anything for him, as well as fight anyone that even remotely harmed him. Yet, even feeling this insane devotion to him, there was a small part of him that thought showering with his gay best friend that he was aware was in love with him seemed a bit odd.

Yet…he knew without a doubt he couldn’t clean his cock without him so, it made perfect sense for him to join him.

“Well, not really sure how we’ll do this with both of us in here, but we’ll figure it out,” Danny said with a huge grin as he felt his thick spunk being washed from his body.

A part of Danny felt like this was an important moment for him. He wasn’t entirely sure why what was currently happening was a moment that meant more than it seemed, but it wasn’t just that he was sharing a shower with his best friend for the first time in their life. As he started assisting the water in getting the insane amount of cum off his body and watching it go down the drain, there was something in the back of his head that said he was ridding himself of something that had been important to him for some reason.

Sure, the orgasm he’d had was almost magically larger than he’d ever imagined one set of balls could produce, so it was natural that he’d have a small emotional connection to the cum that he was currently washing off his dirty body. But the cum dripping onto the ground, mixing with the water at his and Benny’s feet, and then going down the drain felt like a finality to something that Danny couldn’t quite name. His heart felt lighter than it had been previously and Danny, not really knowing why, felt an odd sense of ‘saying goodbye’ to something he’d cared deeply for.

But, as the cum washed away with the constant water, his mind wandered back to what was happening in the moment. Here he was, nude and showering with his best friend. Danny loved the time he spent with Benny and he felt like he’d been spending much less time with him the past year or so.

Smiling at Benny, Danny resolved to make this fun game of truth or dare just the first day of spending more time with man whose happiness meant more to him than his own.

Benny smiled back, grabbing some soap without Danny even asking him to, and began lathering up the dangling, soft cock instantly as the water warmed the two of them, raining down on the pair of best friends. Benny suddenly asked, “This okay? Your gay best friend with a not-so-secret crush on you washing your hetero cock and balls?”

Danny scoffed slightly, feeling himself slightly harden given the machinations on his sensitive privates. “Of course, buddy. We both know I don’t know what to do with it in any scenario. I just appreciate that you’re a good enough friend that you’d be willing to do it in a ‘not gay’ way. But, well, let’s just keep playing. It’s your turn.”

“Truth,” he said, focusing on cleaning Danny’s balls intensely. Danny felt an insane amount of appreciation for his friend. God, he’d do anything for him. Here he was, spending his Saturday cleaning his cock for him. God, he had to think of a good truth.

Realizing a good one as he lifted his right arm and began cleaning his hairy pit with his left, Danny asked, “Do you still think you love me?”

Benny looked up from the hairy balls into Danny’s eyes, still lathering the genitals as much as he could despite them clearly already being clean. Despite having just cum, the friction of his friend’s hand did its job, and his dick was fully erect once more.

Then, Benny responded, “Yes. More than ever.”

Danny smiled. He knew he had to accept whatever Benny’s answers were and this would be no different. “Understandable. But remember, buddy. I’m still straight. I really don’t want you getting the wrong idea here.”

Benny finally let go of the cock, allowing the water to wash the now re-hardened dick while Danny continued washing his entire body. Looking down at his friend as Benny began soaping up his own also hardened cock, wet hair dripping down his face, Benny said, “Your turn. Truth or dare?”

“Let’s do another truth, I think,” Danny stated thinking it might be more challenging to do a dare in the small, shared space they were in.

“Hmmm…I’ve got a good one for you,” Benny said as Danny noticed the new ring on his finger glowing a hauntingly darker violet. “It’s true that you only ever call me baby, sweetheart, pumpkin, honey; basically, only terms of endearment while knowing there is nothing strange about it at all.”

Danny thought, as he had with all the previous truths, that it was wild that he’d ever called his friend anything other than terms usually reserved for partners or people you were dating. But with Benny, it just made sense to call him tender little nicknames. Their friendship was just so special to him.

“That makes perfect sense, baby!” Danny said, washing the small amount of shampoo/conditioner he’d put in his hair as he finished up the shower.

Turning off the water, Danny finally realized that there was a massive post-cum pressure in his bladder. Now that the weight of all that cum was washed off his body, he knew he needed to drain his snake next.

“Well, hate to have you do any more for me, sweetie, but I gotta piss. You mind?” Danny asked as he finished drying off.

“Always, friend. Just get over in front of the toilet.”

Danny, giving a look of complete appreciation, sauntered over. Benny, ever the kind-hearted perfect friend, grabbed his softening cock and took aim. Danny stood there, arm at his sides uselessly, leaned forward slightly, and began to let his piss release.

Benny held onto the hose firmly, aiming it properly into the toilet as Danny felt a shiver go down his spine. Smiling, he looked to his friend who was gazing down at the urinating dick. “Got a piss shiver. Fuck, that felt good.”

Benny smiled, looking up as the stream continued, “You seem to be cussing a lot more. Did something change? Like…I feel like you’d become a bit more uptight the past, uh, eight months or so.”

Danny thought about the accusation. It was true, he realized. He had been cutting back on his cussing. He’d even avoided having sex with anyone and even kept from masturbating for months now. Obviously confused, he confessed, “That is weird, honey. I do feel like I’ve had a bigger stick in my ass for a few months now. No worries, though. I’m gonna get back at it. Fuck, I need to go out and find a chick.”

As he finished speaking, his cock began slowly dribbling drops of urine slightly rather than draining the fierce stream it had been before.

Benny smiled, letting go of the cock as the fluid stopped flowing. “But, uh, Danny. I’m not sure you thought all of that through…”

Turning back to his friend, Danny nonchalantly responded with a quick ‘what?’

“Well,” Benny said, staring into Danny’s eyes as if he was acting ridiculously. “What do you think you’re gonna do with those ‘chicks’, as you said, if you can’t even figure out how to use your penis without my help?”

Danny gazed back, flabbergasted, as the realization of what Benny was saying truly took hold. How was he going to fuck if he couldn’t use his own cock without the aid of his gay best friend?

“Well…shit…would you be willing to…”

Benny shook his head. “I’m gay, bro. I don’t want to help you have sex with nude women.”

“But…but…baby…”

“Sorry bout it, bud! But, well,” Benny said, gesturing to wetness trailed from the door they’d entered from. “Look how much you came by my touch. No woman involved. You left a freaking snail trail of jizz from your room all the way here because you were dripping that fucking much, Danny! No woman has ever made you cum more than I did.”

The truth dawning on Danny, he smiled at his friend. “Sure, but…pumpkin…I’m straight. I can’t just stop having sex with women. I have needs!”

Scoffing, Benny replied, “Well, I have a need to steal your next turn and I’m going to tell you to select the next round for yourself. You don’t mind skipping my round and me telling you what you’re about to pick, do you?”

Shaking his head, not minding at all, Danny assured his friend that he could take his turn, but still feeling disappointed that Benny seemed unwilling to help him have sex with women.

“Good, now before I steal your turn and tell you what to pick, I want you to grab a towel and put it under your feet. As you carry me back to your bedroom, you’re going to slowly scrub the floor with your feet and clean up the cum that dripped off you on the way here. Understand?”

Danny nodded, grabbing a towel and placing it under his feet. Scooping up Benny, he listened as his friend continued, “Now you’re going to wipe your cum off the ground and, despite not knowing quite why, you’re going to feel as though wiping the floor of your cum while be symbolic of ridding yourself of a past that wasn’t good enough for you. Still make sense?”

Nodding yet again, Danny began slowly shuffling one foot forward and then the opposite foot mirroring the small movement, making sure to soak up the cum he’d dripped all over the bathroom floor while cradling his bestie in his arms with ease. He couldn’t put his finger on it, but he felt as though with each bit of cum he cleaned something from his past was disappearing.

But he also knew that it was a good thing. Something from his past that wasn’t worthy of him was going away completely. It was a similar intangible feeling he had as his cum washing away in the shower. Now, however, hearing Benny voice that it truly did mean something made it so much more real.

“You’re feeling that, Danny? Because as we slowly creep back to your room, I’m going to make some other observations that you know will be true. Because you’re not only going to choose ‘truth’…you’re going to let me do as many ‘truths’ as I want until we get back to your room,” Benny laughed as his arms began stroking Danny’s strong arms, pecs, and neck.

“Sure, baby! I choose truth like you said. And do as many as you want!” Danny agreed, shuffling forward a little bit more.

“Thanks for your permission, Danny! Now let’s begin,” Benny stated slightly forebodingly. “It is true that no matter what becomes true in this slow walk back to your bedroom, you will not panic, be scared, or feel any different than you already do now. It is true you will still be able to speak to me, communicate, and behave as you always have. Those are true, correct?”

Danny nodded, bringing the towel to a particularly large puddle of cum that had accumulated where the two of them had stood outside the shower. He knew that no matter what Benny made true for him, he would stay calm. This was his best friend. He’d never harm him!

Giving his cheek a tender rub with his soft hands as Danny carried him across the large bathroom, Benny continued, “It is true that you’ve completely forgotten how to read, how to do math, how to do pretty much anything without my help. It is true that you want and need me to help you with all of it because you can’t even remember what numbers or letters are so you can’t decipher any of it without my help.”

Shuffling a bit more, nearing the exit of the restroom, Danny looked over at a sign that he’d read over and over since joining the frat. He knew, from the several times he’d read it before Benny made it true that he could no longer read in the slightest, that it told the brothers that they needed to clean up after themselves. But now, Danny couldn’t decipher it in the slightest. It was now nothing but strange loops and twirls in ink that made no sense to his brain.

“Dang, that is true! That sign means fucking nothing to me, honey!” Danny said with a laugh, unconcerned with his illiteracy.

Benny, smiling up at Danny, looked over at it and read, “It says ‘your mother doesn’t live here so clean up after yourself, men.”

“Now that you read it to me, I remember having read it before I, well, couldn’t anymore. Thanks, baby, for reading it for me. I’ll let you know when I need help again, okay?” Danny cooed at his friend as they entered the hallway, still cleaning the spunk on the floor. Looking down the hallway, Danny could see they had dripped an impressive amount of cum off them on their journey to the shower! It truly was as though they’d been Hansel and Gretel leaving breadcrumbs leading back to his bedroom…except they’d left cum-drops.

“Okay, just to solidify a bit more how much you trust me, it is true that when we get back to your room, you want to give me your wallet, your phone and password to get into it, your car keys, and all of your bank information so I have access to all the money you have because you trust me that much. It is also true that the moment you give me all those things and all that information, you’ll forget it all entirely, knowing completely that you trust me with it all.”

Danny processed what Benny had said and he knew he’d do it all. There was no doubt that he’d be trusted to handle all of that better than he could. He knew full well that someone who couldn’t even do math or read probably shouldn’t have access to phones or money or a car. He wouldn’t even be able to read the stop signs! ‘Yeah’, Danny thought, ‘My sweetheart should absolutely take care of all my stuff.’

“Why don’t you just take control of all my belongings, baby? I mean, you’ve already taken the responsibility of handling my cock, and you’re not wrong: I’m going to give you my wallet, car, phone, and bank account when we get back to the room. I think everything else I own should be yours too. Does that seem like something you’d want?”

Benny smiled up at Danny warmly. Pulling himself upwards, Benny kissed his lips. Naturally, being straight, Danny didn’t kiss him back. But, well, he was carrying him. Benny had every right to do with his body whatever he wanted when in his arms so he wasn’t going to stop him.

“Of course I’ll take all your belongings, Danny! I appreciate you being so generous!”

Nearing the door to his bedroom, Danny blushed. “No, darling. It’s you who is so generous! You’re basically taking on the task of caring for me completely! I don’t deserve a friend as selfless as you.”

“Well, luckily enough for you,” Benny started. “It’s also true that nothing you see, hear, or experience in your life or by anyone else interacting with you will change any of the truths I’ve given you. So you don’t have to worry about any confusion while I’m taking care of you so selflessly. You don’t need to be confused by your friends or family telling you you’re behaving weirdly.”

Danny gushed, his heart filling with appreciation for the best friend a guy could ask for.

As he entered his…well…Benny’s bedroom, he listened to Benny when he told him he could put him down now. One last quick brush of his hardened left nipple later, and Benny was back on his feet, cock still hard despite nothing sexual happening the entire way back.

Not quite finished with his cleaning, however, Danny continued shuffling along, cleaning Benny’s floor of the cum that had fallen off him. Benny, for his part, passed Danny and went to lay down on his new bed, seemingly unbothered by the fact that there was a massive amount of cum stained into the sheets.

As he continued cleaning, Danny took the time to find his wallet in a pair of jeans he’d worn the day before, his phone he’d left on the bed, and a notepad. He wrote down the password for his phone as well as his ATM access code.

“Oh, and when we’re all done with the game, I’ll get online and get you access to my trust fund. My keys are by the front door. Obviously, my truck is all yours when you need it, honey.”

Benny smiled, looking through the wallet that was now his. Several credit cards, a couple hundred dollars, his ID…none of them really mattered to Danny any longer. Benny could have it all! He deserved it for being such a great and loyal friend.

“Thanks, buddy! Just to be sure though,” Benny stated as he grabbed his new phone and punched in the password to access it. “What’s the password to your phone?”

Danny shrugged, and then laughed. “Well, you were right when you said I’d forget it once I gave it to you! I have no clue!”

“Awesome. I’m gonna change the FaceID to my face and erase yours. You cool with that?”

“Well, naturally, pumpkin! It’s your phone now. I don’t need one. I wouldn’t even be able to read the texts or figure out who was calling me. The letters and numbers are just, well, impossible for me to figure out,” Danny said with a dumb smile as he continued cleaning his cum off Benny’s floor.

Benny laughed as he challenged Danny to remember his ATM pin, which, naturally, Danny admitted he didn’t recall in the slightest.

Happy that Benny seemed so content with gaining access to everything that was formerly his, Danny continued cleaning, loving the feeling that he was erasing a part of his past that he was so much better than.

Looking around Benny’s new room, Danny couldn’t help but wonder how much he’d change now that it was all his. There were, of course, several posters of sports stars, random trinkets he’d gathered throughout his life, and, most embarrassing for him, his favorite Playboy that his father had given him when he was in high school sitting out on his nightstand.

Danny grabbed the magazine, seeing the nearly nude woman on the cover and struggling to make out the title that he knew read ‘Playboy’ but not comprehending the strange shapes in the slightest.

His cock hardening looking at the women who, on one of the pages that Danny wouldn’t even be able to name given he didn’t know numbers any longer, he’d masturbated to over and over for years and years. A part of him recalled that he thought the woman looked a bit like a woman he’d had feelings for but…for some reason…he couldn’t picture any longer.

“Darling…are you sure you wouldn’t be willing to help me have sex with a woman? I mean, I truly want it and I can’t really change my sexuality on a whim. I can’t go my whole life without sex. I hope you’d be willing to change your mind on that even though I’d obviously need your help with my stupid cock.”

Benny looked up at the distressed straight boy and gave a reassuring smile. Reaching out, he took the magazine from him and placed it back on the nightstand. Then he reached up with his hand and gently massaged his muscular shoulder. “Tell you what. Now that we’re back in the room, you’re going to tell me that you now choose ‘dare.’ You don’t care at all that I haven’t had a turn for a while. That way we can fully figure out a long-lasting solution to your ‘desire to have sex with women’ problem. You trust me implicitly, right?”

Danny smiled again. His friend was truly the best. God, he couldn’t think of another person he cared about more. If Benny felt like he had an idea to help him out, he was naturally going to trust him. “Of course I trust you! Sure, I pick dare! Thanks, baby.”

Benny sat up and patted the spot next to him on his bed. Excitedly, Danny took a seat on his bed and waited with bated breath for the likely brilliant solution his best friend had for him. God, he hoped Benny would help him fuck a woman tonight! It had been such a long time!

Gazing back into Danny’s blue eyes, Benny smiled somewhat evilly, looking down at the strange ring he’d been wearing since they were in the basement as if it was talking to him, and looked back up at Danny. Danny smiled back, unbothered at all by the devilish look he was getting from his friend.

“I dare you to get on your knees in from of me and suck my cock until I cum and once I cum, you’ll know that my semen has the power to completely overwrite your sexuality and feelings and you’ll be left completely gay and madly in lust and love with me.”

Only feeling a millisecond of hesitation knowing he was as straight dude about to blow his gay best friend, Danny let that feeling drop away because he knew he had to accept this dare despite his immediate reaction. Danny’s smile broadened even more. This was a dare that he was sure he could do easily!

Getting on his hands and knees, he made his way over towards his friend, eager to get the first and only cock he’d ever even considered being near into his mouth so he could ensure this dare was completed.

Getting just in front of Benny, Danny knew he was in a similar position that he’d seen countless girls do for his own large dick. Benny wasn’t nearly as big as him, but it was still the first dick he’d ever sucked, so he tried to imagine how the girls who’d blown him did it.

Grabbing the small, hairy balls dangling below the average size dick, Danny began massaging them as his tongue hung out, allowing the glans on his gay friend into his mouth. The taste was rather salty, as much pre as his friend had been edging out of himself the entire day.

Danny was shocked as he ingested the pre and started feeling exactly what Benny had dared him to experience. It was as if the moment the pre cum traveled down his throat, it blossomed into so much more…a parasite that began eating away at his previous desires and leaving them changed. As he started bottoming out on the cock, he found that the revulsion he’d usually associated with cocks began to diminish. This wasn’t nearly as bad as he’d thought it would be…thinking about the female form, however, began to feel so much less appealing.

The cock was surprisingly easy to fully fellate, especially since Benny seemed to be quite a leaker. Every time Danny provided even the smallest amount of pleasure for Benny, the slimy pre that continually traveled down his throat kept rewriting what Danny was finding attractive. He was committed to rising to the challenge of this dare; luckily, the very act of sucking down the leaking seed of Benny was making it so much easier.

Danny had started by thinking about the hot women he’d bedded to make himself feel less gay, but now, as more and more sexuality-rewriting jizz absorbed into him, he began thinking about male celebrities. About their pecs. Their muscles. Their masculinity.

At a certain point, Benny began bucking into him, practically face-fucking his friend. Danny realized he was likely bisexual now. But he couldn’t stop until his friend came and turned him fully gay. He wanted this. He needed this.

But that was also around the time his heart began to pulsate with longing. Longing for his friend. Desire to make sure he felt good. He’d already worried so much about making Benny happier than even himself, but now…it was beginning to grow into a different level of desire.

Danny was falling in love with his best friend. The gayer he got, the more he felt like he was blowing his soul mate.

More and more, the feelings grew. Men were sexy. Benny was gorgeous. Cocks were tasty. Benny made him feel better than anyone else possibly could.

As those feelings grew, so did the worship with which Danny was blowing him. He had started the blowjob unsure of himself: a straight man who merely wanted to make sure this dare was followed through.

But now, this cock was turning him on. Not only because it was a cock, but because it was Benny’s cock. The man he was falling in love with.

Saliva began to ooze out of Danny’s mouth, so unbelievably excited to be orally pleasuring the penis of the man he was falling so hard for. The cock glistened when he went up the shaft and was covered yet again with the formerly straight spit as Danny dove back down. The balls that Danny had started off lightly massaging were now being completely and lovingly groped as the wetness of the drool traveled downwards, as unbelievably erotic this was all becoming to Danny.

Eventually, Danny felt the balls pull up, the perfect cock throb, and the hands of his friend grasping at his hair pull him down his shaft entirely.

“Hnngggggggahcumming!!” Benny bellowed.

Cum erupted deep within Danny’s throat, bypassing the taste buds that he’d hoped the man-seed would travel over but filling his stomach nonetheless. Danny felt dizzy with horniness knowing the cream his friend was shooting meant the dare was almost done and he was shortly going to be a full-blown homosexual madly in love with his bestie.

And then it hit him. The slow progression he’d had as the pre had infiltrated all his attractions were nothing compared to the sudden shift he experienced now.

Holy fuck, men were sexy!

Holy fuck, Benny was perfection!

Holy fuck, I’m a gay man blowing the sexiest man in the world whom I love more than anyone else!!

Danny’s heart sang as his cock throbbed. This was heaven. What had started as a stupid little dare his friend had given him had now completely shifted his desires for his life.

He wanted sexy men. He was turned on by masculinity. And, fuck, he was sucking on the man he wanted more than anyone else!

How could he be this lucky!

Benny began pulling out, clearly overwhelmed by the feelings of Danny’s machinations, allowing a small amount of cum to leak out onto Danny’s tongue. He fell in love with the taste of his man.

As soon as the cock was released, Danny got to business cleaning the balls he’d drenched in his own drool. He suckled in the hairy scrotum, absolutely intoxicated by the taste of his man’s musk and sweat mixed so wonderfully with the saliva he’d developed in response to the lust and love he’d slowly developed for him.

“Mmmm…how you feeling Danny?” Benny cooed down as Danny looked up.

“Fuck, baby. Why didn’t I see all this before? You were gay for so long! Why didn’t you try harder to convince me that sex with men is so fucking hot?!

“Beyond all that,” Danny continued, taking his hands and caressing the skin of his best friend, stretching upward to feel as much of his as he could. “You are such perfection, gorgeous. Please, be my boyfriend! I think I fucking truly love you!”

Benny smiled broadly, displaying the intense level of pride he was clearly feeling hearing the man he’d loved for this long saying these words. Danny’s heart sang knowing he was making his man feel this good.

“Of course I’ll be your boyfriend, babe.”

Standing up quickly and jumping for joy, Danny practically squealed, “God, it feels good to find your soul mate! And, baby, having you call me babe?” Danny stated as he reached out and grabbed the chin of his new boyfriend between his fingers. “I loved that.”

He leaned in, kissing his best friend and now lover. His heart was singing and pulsating with joy, knowing that he was kissing the man he wanted to marry. The joy it felt to know he found his soul mate was so new to him.

Danny knew he’d never been in love. He’d never been so keen on being with one person. He’d never wanted to marry anyone other than Benny.

And, fuck, it felt great.

Just then, the phone he’d given Benny began ringing, breaking up the amazing first kiss with his new lover.

“Ugh, sorry, baby. It’s your phone now. Do what you want with it. But we have years of lost time to make up for today,” Danny said, holding Benny close to him, loving how his muscular skin felt against the smooth yet equally masculine skin of his boyfriend.

Benny, seemingly giddy beyond anything he’d ever experienced, rolled over and grabbed his new phone, smiling broadly. Benny turned the phone towards Danny.

Danny squinted, unable to read the small word that appeared on the screen. “Who is it, hun?”

Benny laughed back. “Well, the name says Gina…”

Danny shook his head. “I doubt it! ‘Gina’? Do you think that creepy girl with acne from high school was somehow added to my contacts, well now your contacts, all these years and she’s just randomly reaching out now?!”

“No clue,” Benny stated with a hint of knowing, handing Danny’s former phone back to him. “Maybe you should answer it to be sure.”

Hitting the green button, relatively sure that was the one used to answer the phone, Danny brought the phone up to his ear. “Hello?” he said with confusion.

“Hey, babe. Just checking in. I know you were gonna be spending all day with, uh, Benny. But wanted to make sure we’re still on for our date tonight?”

Danny, confused beyond belief, looked down at Benny and mouthed ‘what the fuck?’ with his eyebrows askew in bewilderment as to who this person could be thinking he’d be going on a date with them when the sexiest human on the face of the Earth was mere inches away from him.

“Uh…who is this?” Danny asked sincerely.

“Ha ha, babe,” the woman responded, clearly not believing that he had no clue who she was. “Real funny. But I think you should wear that red button-up short-sleeved shirt. I know you look so handsome in it.”

Taking his free hand and twirling a finger by his head to indicate the person seemed insane, Danny responded, “Seriously, I’m not sure who this is, but I’m not going anywhere tonight. I’m going to stay in and make love to the only person in the world that matters.”

Danny thought he heard a small gasp as he hung up the phone instantly. “What a crazy psycho bitch! Who’d think I’d go anywhere when all I want is right here in front of me.”

Benny, for some reason Danny couldn’t fully fathom, was laughing throughout the conversation and began practically howling as Danny saw his cock had fully hardened while he’d been on the phone. Danny wasn’t entirely sure why he seemed to think the strange call so funny, but he certainly loved that the man of his dreams was clearly happier than he’d seen him in years and already erect and seemingly ready to go.

“Oh well,” Danny said, placing the phone back down as it began ringing, what looked to be the same name ‘Gina’ popping up on the screen yet again.

Ignoring it completely and climbing into bed, causing Benny to stop his laughing fit and lean into his muscular man’s open arm. Danny sensually cooed into his ear, “Fuck whoever that was. Nothing matters as much as you. My boyfriend, my lover, the man who takes care of me completely.”

Danny placed his arm around Benny’s shoulders, pulling the smaller man into him. Benny, for his part, developed a few tears in his eyes that Danny brushed away. Benny assured his lover that they were happy tears as he rested his head on the large, hairy pec Danny was providing him with for comfort. Danny loved the feeling of Benny melting into him, obsessed with the hard cock that pushed into his side, and unbelievably horny feeling Benny’s hand languidly wrap around his own hard cock as he began slowly stroking again.

The handjob he’d received early meant nothing compared to this one. That had been a silly dare.

This…this would be the start of their lovemaking.

“I take it the game of truth or dare is done?” Danny asked with a chuckle.

“Oh no, not at all,” Benny responded with a sly grin, “You know full well that you always live within the game when with me. Any truths I tell you will be true just like before and any dares I give you, you’ll do without fail. Does that make sense, lover?”

Danny smiled down at the man of his dreams. “Of course, baby! I love playing this game with you so it’s kinda hot knowing you can get the truth outta me at any time while also daring me to do the most scandalous of things…hopefully to you and your sexy body.”

Instantly, Danny pulled the most handsome human he’d ever known into himself and upwards planting his lips on the smaller man. Benny, taking the opportunity to turn their first lovemaking session up to the next level, forced his tongue between his lips and into Danny’s mouth. With an overwhelmed erotic moan, the formerly straight man completely dissolved into the man he’d avoided falling in love with for so long because of his ridiculous hang-ups about his heterosexuality…but now felt completely free and eager and completely unable to control himself in doing so.

“Damn, bro! I’m really seeing gains here!” Tanner gloated as he looked at his flexed, bulging thighs barely contained in the stretching gym pants he was wearing in the mirror.

“Hell, yeah, my man! Me too!” Matt gushed while staring at his own reflection in the large mirror before the two. Matt was flexing his huge biceps over his head, beaming at the muscular form before him.

Tanner glanced over, seeing his best friend and fellow personal trainer lost in his own reflection, straining all his different muscle groups and eyeing the wonderfully sculpted body he knew they’d both worked so hard on since middle school. Matt had always been a little shorter than Tanner, in a smaller body, but his ripped body was cut so extreme that even Tanner couldn’t help but be impressed. His muscular, hard pecs and rock-hard six-pack were practically visible through the shirt he was wearing and his biceps looked huge on his smaller frame.

At this point, in their third year of college, the two men had known each other for almost two decades. Neither Matt nor Tanner cared much about over-analyzing the other’s bodies. They were both straight, in happy relationships with chicks, and comfortable in their sexuality. And they’d both been pretty much inseparable since then. Both naturally athletic and keen on keeping their bodies at their peak, they’d naturally bonded over their love of the gym, of football, and of using their good looks to get the ladies.

“God, I wish my pecs were as massive as yours though. Like, you look so fucking dope,” Matt said with his normal chill vibe and deep voice, for the first time glancing over at his friend.

Matt didn’t mind all that much that his larger-bodied bud had muscles that popped out so much more than his lithe form. But the shelf that was Tanner’s pecs was always something Matt imagined on his own slightly smaller chest. Tanner’s laid-back attitude and cocky bro demeanor had always paired well with Matt’s own ‘surfer-dude’ like calmness and ability to just go with the flow. Honestly, the two of them were a sexy pair of dudes and neither were shy in letting the other know, as bros, that they were hot.

Tanner did a once-over of his buddy. “Dude, you got nothing to worry about. You’re jealous of my juicy pecs,” Tanner stated while letting them bounce a bit. “And I’m jealous of your stamina. Bro, you can outrun the fuck outta me.”

“Dude! You do just fine! Like, if my mile is 5 minutes, yours is only 5 and a half. The build is what matters to the ladies. And if I were a lady, you know I’d be climbing your thick trunk!” Matt replied with a laugh, giving his buddy a wink with over-exaggerated kissy lips.

“Fair enough, dude,” Tanner joined in with a short laugh. “Dude, you know damn well you’re the one with the chill vibes that draws in the chicks. If you were a chick, you wouldn’t want me because you’d be getting laid with any and every dude you could dream of! You’d have no time for my ass!”

Tanner and Matt laughed heartily as Matt gave his buddy a hard slap on his shoulder. “Exactly. And, man, if it’s gay to know we’re studs, then I guess I’m a little gay.”

Tanner chuckled at that, knowing his best bud was right as he checked out his own form in comparison to his shorter and smaller friend. His huge pecs were stretching the fabric of his gym t-shirt to the limit as it draped down the rest of his chest. His arms, even without flexing, were veiny and huge, resting comfortably at his sides. He did a little turn to see the bulbous ass he’d refined on leg day.

Matt playfully slapped Tanner in the ass. “Yo Narcissus. We should prolly prep for our next session. I know we don’t wanna be here for our entire Sunday. Especially with Amy wanting to go to lunch later.”

Tanner agreed, tearing himself away from his reflection. The two of them started by putting away the weights and cleaning the equipment the two had spread out around the gym area. Luckily, most of the frat guys were pretty athletic, so they all brought together various workout equipment to build a little gym in one of the larger side rooms of their frat.

Tanner and Matt, being two of the fittest guys living at the Beta Psi Phi house, announced at the beginning of the school year, a few weeks earlier, that they’d devote their Sundays to their brothers for free personal training if people were interested. Thus far, most hadn’t really used their services beyond a few quick little tidbits that lasted a couple of minutes.

But last night, for some reason, their frat president Dan had texted Tanner asking if they could assist him and if Tanner could ask Matt to join him in the training. Evidently, both Dan and his best friend Benny were looking for some advice on a workout that’d help them on the tennis court.

Tanner was a little surprised, if he was being honest. Matt, with his chill attitude, didn’t think much of it at all. Even though Dan had always been a very fit guy and he was sure Benny did at least some working out, Tanner wasn’t sure what help they’d need. He wasn’t sure what tips he and his friend could provide to a pair of tennis bros when they were far more into weight training, but he wasn’t going to say no to the president of his frat.

Matt, however, was just happy he’d be able to help a couple of his buds with their routine.

So Tanner and Matt had arrived early this morning, before their brothers had all awoken, and prepped themselves for the training session. Dan had told the pair they’d arrive around 5am. Tanner glanced up at the clock and saw it was now 4:50. The early morning was also a bit shocking to Tanner, considering he wasn’t aware of any of his brothers waking earlier than 7 pretty much any morning, let alone on a Sunday when they could sleep in.

Pushing the confusing thoughts he had aside, Tanner continued cleaning up the space, ensuring Dan and Benny wouldn’t see the mess they’d made when they got their early workout in.

“Well, I think that’ll work, bro,” Tanner said, looking around the room, content with the cleanliness. “But why do you think Dan and Benny need our help? Did they text anything to you or just me?”

Matt shook his head. “Naw, man. No clue. Just what you said. Likely cuz there’s two of them or something? I mean, we are prolly the strongest guys in the frat with the best routine. We def have at least a bit of advice for a couple bros looking for some improvement in their grinds.”

“Yeah,” Tanner started. “And beyond that, I betcha anything Benny told Dan he’s got a crush on us and wants some alone time.”

Matt let out a light-hearted laugh that Tanner joined in on.

Matt nodded, punching his bro in his shoulder good-naturedly, “I mean, I’ve seen him looking. I can’t blame him! We’re studs, bro. I know I take it as a compliment. What’s the harm? I’m all about Amy and you’ve got Maggie drooling over you. Let Benny have a little fantasy about his straight buds while we help him get the best work out of his life.”

Tanner nodded, Matt noticing him checking out his butt in the mirror yet again. “Fuck yeah, dude. I bet he’ll get some hot wank material after this morning with the two of us helping him out. I’d heard the poor guy only has eyes for Dan though.”

“Well, actually,” the two heard from the door. “I’ve also had eyes on you two.”

Tanner turned to see if the voice belonged to Dan and Benny and, while unsurprised to see that it was, he was left shocked at just how they were arriving.

“Not to mention the rest of the frat,” he added once the pair were looking at him.

Benny was wearing a loose T-shirt and pair of gym shorts while a little backpack nestled on his lap; that part seemed comprehensible. But he was being carried into the room in Dan’s arms, his biceps easily carrying the slightly smaller man. To top off the bizarre sight, Dan was clad only in a pair of tight, dark, form-fitting briefs that left nothing to the imagination. The tall fraternity president also seemed to be covered in sweat and splotches of wetness that Tanner thought could be cum…but why would his straight, newly religious bud with a girlfriend be doing covered in jizz?

“Uhhh…” Matt grumbled, also seeing the confusing sight and left just as dumbfounded as Tanner.

“Yeah…uh…bros? What are you all doing?” Tanner asked.

For his part, Benny just chuckled lightly. “Oh, don’t you worry guys. We’re just messing around. You know, just guy stuff.”

Matt averted his eyes from the crazy gay scene before him and looked at his bud. Clearly, Benny’s answer made no sense to Tanner either.

“Dude, Dan, we’re all about you supporting the gays and shit. But, like, you gotta be in the gym in certain attire. Plus, like, this is a house filled with a crazy number of straight dudes. Some of our brothers are kinda homophobic, bro. You shouldn’t be walking around looking like you spanked the monkey for hours last night,” Tanner stated with a slight chuckle, trying to insert a little lightheartedness in response to the crazy sight.

Dan, still carrying his best friend, responded, “Well, when you spend the night having a great time with your love, you end up a little messy. And Benny didn’t think it made sense for me to shower knowing I’m just gonna get sweaty during the workout anyway.”

Tanner turned back to Matt with a look telling his friend that clearly Dan had become a pod person.

“Uhh…Dan. You, uh, had a great time and got messy with your ‘love’? What the fuck does that even mean? It almost sounds like you meant Benny but, like, you’ve got Gina, bro. Benny’s gay and you’re straight. You look like you’re drenched in your own sweat and cum, man,” Tanner stated, using his hands more than he usually did as he always had done when he was nervous.

“Yeah, and, like, dude, I can smell your musk and jizz from here. This is disgusting dude,” Matt said.

With that, Dan walked Benny in with a quick whisper from the gay man in his arms and helped him set down on one of the benches. Standing there next to his best friend, Tanner saw a strange necklace around Dan’s neck for the first time. It appeared to be a little lock on a chain with a small purple glow beneath it. That, in and of itself, wasn’t too strange compared to everything else that was happening. Especially now noticing that Dan was clearly popping a bit of a chubby in the undies he was in.

“Oh, boys. You’re so concerned about Danny! He just didn’t think he needed to clean up merely to get all sweaty again! That doesn’t make much sense when you really break it down, does it? You two have likely done the same thing to save time, right?”

Matt thought about it and that was true. One time, he spent the night fucking Amy until she howled, fell asleep still deep in her, and woke up to go work out. It made some sense.

Tanner, too, could remember feeling grimy but knowing he was just going to get grimier so skipping the hygiene at first to ensure he got fully clean after all his activity made sense.

“Well, yeah sure, but…” Tanner started.

“And, honestly, we’re among friends here. You’ve all likely seen Danny nude in the showers. He didn’t see the need to wear gym clothes with his friends when they’ve already seen every part of him.”

Matt and Tanner both nodded slowly, not completely agreeing with the thought process, but comprehending what Benny was getting at.

“But, like, he’s chubbing out and it’s just us dudes,” Matt pointed out.

Benny just scoffed. “We came here right from waking up! Ever heard of morning wood? You two seem so suspicious!”

As if on repeat, Tanner looked over at Matt who looked over at Tanner. Their eyes remained utterly flabbergasted, but even they couldn’t deny Benny made a few good points.

“Uh, sure. Yeah. Whatever,” Matt finally agreed.

“But, like, you cool, Dan? Benny seems to be answering for you quite a bit,” Tanner asked, hoping his friend could explain the bizarre way in which they’d entered the shared gym.

“Oh, it’s Danny again. And Benny just knows me really well. I don’t mind him answering for me. I kinda like that he knows me well enough to do it. And yeah! I’ve never been better!” Dan explained with a huge smile.

Tanner waited a moment and then looked at Matt as if he had no idea what to do. Matt shrugged, leaving Tanner stuck in the confusion of what was happening. To Matt, who never really allowed much to ruffle his feathers, he would take his friends’ explanations at face value.

Benny and Dan…or Danny, as he seemed to be again, had never steered him wrong, so there was no reason to doubt their excuses made sense to them even if Tanner and he didn’t really think they were valid. Dan was always level-headed and confident, so it could be that what they were saying was true. And Benny, while a homo, never really went out of his way to do overly gay shit with his fraternity brothers knowing he was surrounded by straight guys. Maybe the two of them were just feeling closer than ever…maybe…

So, after a bit of a silence, Matt took it upon himself to break the silence and get to business. “So, uh, I suppose we should, um, get started? Like, uh, what was it that the two of you were looking to improve bros?”

Benny turned and looked up towards Dan with a mischievous smile on his face. “I think that’s a great idea. So, Dan, it’s time for you to finish up that dare I gave you yesterday.”

“Huh? Dare?” Matt asked, turning to Tanner, who was equally as confused.

“Oh, just a little game that Benny and I are playing. No need to worry about it. But, say, what you think of my necklace? Pretty cool, huh?” Dan said as he picked up the lock, looking at it.

“Uh, yeah, sure…but…maybe we should…” Tanner said.

“Well, I brought a couple for you two too! I thought we could kinda make it, like, a frat thing,” Dan interrupted.

“Well, bro, I’m not big on jewelry. Can get in the way when I’m lifting and moving around,” Tanner replied, “I think we should just get started.”

Danny looked at them, slightly pouty eyes on his face. “Awww, dudes! I got these thinking of my bros! There’s enough for all the other members of the frat. Could you at least try them on? See how they look?”

Tanner looked at Matt who looked back at him with complete confusion on his face yet again. Matt, who was usually pretty calm about strangeness happening around him, had alarm bells going off in his mind. Tanner, too, didn’t trust the seemingly cum-covered frat president or Benny, who had an air of sinisterness that left him mildly anxious just being in the same room as him.

Communicating with their eyes nonverbally, Matt and Tanner basically had a full conversation regarding what their next step would be. Being as close as they were for as long as they had been meant they basically knew what the other thought quite easily.

‘Bro, you believe this?’ Matt thought at Tanner.

‘Dude, this is insane,’ Tanner thought back.

‘Maybe we should just take the stupid necklaces and get this moving’, Matt thought back.

‘Honestly, that’s probably the best bet. I wanna finish this ASAP,’ Tanner replied in his mind.

Turning back to Dan, Tanner shrugged and put on a fake smile. “Sure. Thanks. Whatever man. Let’s just try them on so we can get going.”

Benny smiled broadly for some reason, noticed by Tanner, as Dan walked forward and handed the two necklaces to the two confused gym bunnies.

The smell of sweat, musk, and cum overwhelmed both Tanner’s and Matt’s nostrils. Trying to ignore it just so they could get started and get this session they’d promised their friends over it, they accepted the necklaces.

Tanner wasn’t sure why Dan was seemingly so passionate about them wearing a couple necklaces, especially ones that were so simple. There didn’t seem to be any indication that it was affiliated with their fraternity, so why he wanted all the brothers wearing it didn’t make a lot of sense either.  If it wasn’t for the chill vibes Matt exuded even in the craziest scenarios, like this one, Tanner knew he’d likely already have canceled this insane gym session.

Looking down at the small metal charm at the center of the chain, Tanner could see a small lock that was obviously open and unlocked. He glanced over at Dan and his was clearly closed with a faint purple glow beneath it. Tanner didn’t see any purple glow on his or on Matt’s either.

Taking a moment, again, to look over at Dan and Benny to gauge if they were serious, he only received stares. To his right, he saw movement and assumed Matt was putting the necklace on and so Tanner began making the same choice.

As it slipped over his head, he heard Matt make a little grunt and ask, “What the heck?”

Finishing placing his own on his neck, Tanner turned to him. “What’s wrong…” and then he stopped, feeling a little movement between his huge pecs as the necklace dropped down.

Looking down, Tanner could see that the lock had closed and now also had a faint purple glow resonating somewhat hypnotically from the bottom. Glancing over, he saw that Matt’s now did too.

“Wait, what am I thinking?” Matt said out loud to no one in particular.

Just as he finished asking that question, Tanner heard his own voice in his head tell him ‘listen, open, obey, owned’.

Puzzled, Tanner looked at Matt. “I, uh, think I had a weird thought too.”

The necklace felt perfectly normal, if Tanner had to be honest, but something felt off about it to him. Matt seemed content to just wear the stupid thing until Dan and Benny left and then remove it. But Tanner didn’t feel as though he could keep the bizarre thing around his neck. He’d already said he wasn’t a fan of jewelry and it felt so wrong around his neck.

“Well, um, I put it on for ya, but it just doesn’t feel like it’s my thing,” Tanner said as he started lifting the necklace. “I do apprecia…wait…what is…”

Tanner suddenly felt like he was lifting the heaviest thing he’d ever attempted to lift…but this was a small lock attached to tiny links of chain…it weighed next to nothing when he placed it over his head.

He bulged out his massive biceps, trying to shove the small necklace upwards with a struggle as he looked over at his best friend. Matt looked at him, concerned. “What’s going on, bro?”

“I can’t…it is…heavy…what the…fuck…” Tanner moaned out, struggling as he squirmed to try to angle the thing off of him.

Benny, surprisingly, just laughed. “Danny, babe, force him to keep it on. This is kinda hot. Matt, don’t worry at all and just stand there and stare at Tanner calmly.”

Matt’s mind cleared of concern for his friend; clearly Benny and Dan had this in order. He calmly looked over at the closest friend he’d ever had in his entire life and smiled.

“Don’t touch…hngh…me…Dan…” Tanner growled out, swerving to avoid the slick, sticky, smelly man who dived on the broader muscled beefcake.

Dan, completely ignoring his request, smiled as he grabbed both of Tanner’s struggling hands and held firm, keeping Tanner from being able to wedge his way upwards.

“Fuck, man! Why? This is so weird! What the fuck!” Tanner screamed.

Matt smiled over at his friend. “Dude, chill out. There’s nothing to worry about.”

Tanner looked at him like he was crazy as the slippery, smelly, disgusting man started to hold him in a bear hug, rubbing all the sticky wetness on him, not allowing him to struggle at all beyond the gagging the smell of the dirty man was causing him to do.

“Okay, I think that’s enough,” Benny said as he rubbed his crotch. “Matt is right, Tanner, you aren’t worried about it all anymore. Don’t take that necklace off ever. You too Matt, keep it on. In fact, you both want to keep them on.”

The sudden stop of struggling from Tanner caused Dan to slip slightly off balance as he slid off the brawny body. An utter lack of concern washed over him, which was slightly shocking to Tanner, but not enough to cause any anxiety at all. Even the strange feeling of the necklace wriggling between his pecs wasn’t enough to cause him any alarm. Of course Benny was right; he’d been overreacting. He wanted to keep the necklace on. Why had he been acting so silly?

“Excellent! So, I’d say now that that’s done, we can get started!” Benny announced, looking extremely excited for no apparent reason to Tanner.

“Did I do well, babe? Convince them to wear the necklaces?” Dan asked Benny, reaching out and tenderly placing his hand on Benny’s lower back.

“Fantastic work. But you can’t really say no to my dares, can you?” Benny responded, looking up into his best friend’s eyes.

Tanner and Matt gasped as Dan reached down with his free hand and guided Benny’s face up to his own and romantically kissed him, obviously slipping him a little tongue as the two jocks stared in disbelief.

“What the fuck, dude?! You’re not gay! You’re dating Gina? You told me just last week you loved her!” Matt exclaimed.

Ending their kiss, Benny looked over at the confused men. “Oh he’s not gay, huh? And dating some girl named Gina? Danny? Do you know a Gina?”

Dan shook his head. “No. Just a creepy girl that Benny and I knew in high school.”

“Are you dating a Gina?” Benny asked, clearly already knowing the answer.

“Hell no!” Danny replied, sounding slightly offended.

“Who are you dating?” Benny asked, looking over at Tanner and Matt.

Dan, yet again, reached down and pulled Benny’s face toward him and lightly kissed his lips.

“You, baby,” he answered tenderly.

“Exactly. Now let me see your phone, Danny. Been waiting for a good opportunity to check on something. This seems like the perfect opportunity,” Benny commanded, holding his hand out.

Reaching into the back of his underwear, Dan pulled out his phone, surprising both Tanner and Matt that he’d been storing a phone in the back of his tight underwear this entire time.

Dan unlocked his phone without a thought and handed it over to Benny instantly.

“Tanner? Matt? Come stand behind me,” Benny demanded.

Their necklaces tingling, the two men did just that.

The two men could see that Benny was looking through the photos on Dan’s phone. They could see there were quite a few of Dan with various friends, a couple of selfies, random pics of him golfing or hanging at the beach, and a massive number with Gina, the girl both of them knew Dan had been dating for nearly a year at this point.

“Pay attention to this, Tanner and Matt,” Benny started as he clicked on the latest picture with Gina, clearly from two nights ago on a romantic-looking date. “Who is this Danny?”

Dan looked down at the picture. “Well, that’s me…and…well…I have no clue who that woman is…”

Benny brought it closer to his face. “You sure, babe? You have your arm around her. Looks like you care about her in the pic. Do you even remember this picture being taken?”

Dan inspected it while squinting and after a few moments let out a laugh. “This has to be photoshopped or something. I’ve never met this woman in my life. She doesn’t even look…”

Tanner interrupted. “That’s the girl you told me two weeks ago that you loved, bro! That’s Gina!”

Dan looked up from the phone and gazed at Tanner. “Dude, why the fuck would I love a woman? I’m gay for Benny, man. I can’t even imagine ever wanting to be with anyone other than Benny. He’s so fucking perfect.”

Tanner was dumbfounded and looked over to Matt to see how he was reacting. He, too, looked confused with what was happening.

Then, Matt chuckled, as his deep voice resonated, “You two are fuckin’ with us.”

Dan gazed down at Benny who looked up at him with a smirk and, as Benny beckoned him downward with his finger, the taller, broad man leaned down and began suckling on the gay man’s ear.

“Naw. We’re not,” Benny said, turning his head to stuff his tongue in Dan’s mouth briefly before presenting his neck for him to begin kissing and nibbling next.

Benny looked over at the confused men while Dan continued worshiping his neck. “Matt, you seem to be much more willing to just go with the flow, so let’s just have you listen to this. Tanner, ignore me until I say your name again.”

Tanner felt his necklace tingle but then got distracted by the fact that his heterosexual friend was currently attached to their gay friend’s neck. A subtle ‘blah, blah, blah’ was all he was making out as he consciously knew Benny was talking, but he couldn’t really register any of the actual words.

Matt, however, was all ears as Benny began speaking to him. “Matt, you also have no idea who Gina is at all. She’s gone from your memory completely. You know that Danny goes by Danny again and so you’ll only refer to him as Danny from now on. You also accept and know that he’s my boyfriend and that he’s gay. You’re completely okay with it. You actually think it’s hot that he’s covered in his own cum and hard in his undies. And you’re jealous that he gets to kiss and worship me right now and you don’t.”

Matt let the words that Benny was telling him roll into his ears and melt into his brain even as the necklace moving on its own startled him slightly. Danny was clearly in a relationship with Benny. Because he was gay, and he knew that! Matt felt stupid that he’d thought otherwise!

He also had no idea why he’d thought he was with anyone other than Benny. He wasn’t even sure who he’d even been talking about. Danny was with Benny and that was that. Although, Matt thought, he was feeling a bit of envy that Danny got to kiss and lap at Benny’s neck and he didn’t. And, damn, Danny looked fucking hot with his shiny, cum-covered skin and those tight black briefs showing off his hardened erection…

…Matt suddenly felt extremely confused. He was straight. He was in a relationship with Amy. She was sexy and blonde and fit and hot.

So why did he wish he was kissing Benny instead of Danny? Why did Danny, a fit, broad, firm, masculine man seem so attractive? Why did he find himself staring at the erection contained in the underwear?

He only found chicks attractive. Not dudes. So why did he want to kiss Benny? Why did he feel his own meat harden looking at Danny looking like a cum-soaked slut?

Matt looked to his best friend who seemed completely tuned out to see if he was possibly seeing and feeling the same bizarre seemingly gay urges as him until Benny said, “So, Tanner, what do you think about what’s going on?”

“This is crazy! I’ve known both of you since we pledged freshmen year. You’re gay, yeah. And it’s a not-so-hidden secret that you’re in love with Dan. But Dan is straight! Dan is with Gina! Dan…you have to be messing with us. Right, Matt?” Tanner explained, turning to his best friend.

Matt looked at him with the familiar look of confusion, but this time, it was aimed in the direction of Tanner. “I’m not sure what you’re talking about, dude. First of all, his name is Danny. Second, of course they’re gay and together. And, like, bro…who the fuck is Gina? The only weird thing going on is that Benny looks like he is really…umm… never mind. Uh…”

Tanner gave Matt a look of betrayal as Matt looked to get lost in his own thoughts looking over at Benny and Dan…Danny again. “Bro, are you kidding? You were just saying you were confused too? Seriously, are you all fucking with me?”

“Tan, Bro, relax. There isn’t anything strange about them being gay together! They look hot!” Matt said, closing his mouth suddenly, shocked he’d even said it.

“They look…hot? What the fuck, dude?” Tanner asked.

“I just mean, like, bro…look at them! Danny looks hot and Benny’s got some obviously kissable lips bro! Lighten up. We were basically saying the same shit about one another before they arrived.”

“Matt. There’s a big difference between the two of us talking up one another as friends and calling our male bud hot or admitting our gay friend has ‘kissable’ lips. You going gay on me?”

“No! Of course not! I’m not gay! I’m with Amy! I love Amy! Her boobs and pussy and…and…hair! I just am comfortable enough to acknowledge that Benny would be fun to kiss and Danny looks fucking hot drenched in his own cum with a huge erection in his undies!”

Speechless, Tanner stared at Matt like he’d lost his mind.

Benny, for his part, just laughed and explained, “I can see you’re both still a little confused. Danny?” Benny said, stroking the muscular man’s pecs. “Why don’t you tell him how you feel about me and what we went through yesterday. The two of you will be all ears and will accept it all as normal and amazing. Once he’s done, it’ll wash over you both as normal.”

Danny stood up tall and proud, allowing Benny to wander his hands all over his chest, his thighs, his bulge as he started, “Benny and I had a great talk yesterday and, in short, it became clear to me that I was devoted to Benny. I much prefer my name to be Danny, naturally. And we played an amazing ongoing game of truth or dare. Benny’s truths were just accurate, so I made sure they instantly become the truth for me. And just with the power of his dares, I felt my heterosexuality leave my body entirely and be replaced with a longing for him. He’s just that amazing. I wear what he wants, do what he wants, will be whoever he wants because I want him happy above everything else. I want to carry him everywhere to ensure his comfort, I need to pleasure him as much as I can because he’s so perfect, and I can’t imagine my life without my new boyfriend. He’s so good to me. In fact, I don’t even remember how to read or how to do math or much of anything without his help. He even helps take care of my dick because I have no clue how to use the damn thing. He’s my biggest ally, willing to help me with literally every aspect of my life. I literally depend on him for everything and he’s so fucking perfect and amazing that he’s willing to basically be my everything.”

The words sank into Tanner and Matt’s heads. To Tanner, it all started to click pieces of all the insanity together. It was natural that Danny would completely follow Benny’s desires: clearly Danny was gay and interested only in providing Benny as much pleasure! That was why he was covered in his own cum and sweat while proudly hard in his briefs. That was why Danny carried Benny into the room. That was why they were boyfriends. And, if he couldn’t even do something as simple as reading, it would make sense that Benny would be his favorite person if he was willing to take care of him so fully.

To Matt, it made it clearer why he would want to kiss Benny and why he found Danny so sexy right now. If Benny had the insane ability to convince Danny, a man he knew had been with many different women over the past few years, to be gay for him, then it made sense that being near Benny might make him have a few queer urges too.

The four of them stood there in silence for a moment as it all sank in, Benny still rubbing the body that Matt suddenly felt tempted to rub as well.

Eventually, though, Benny broke the silence. “We good now, boys?”

“Oh of course! I’m not even sure why we’d been so shocked. Danny made it perfectly clear why y’all are acting this way. But we’ve spent so much time on this; why don’t we get to work! We shouldn’t get too distracted with easily understood changes in your relationship,” Tanner suggested.

“I think that sounds great too!” Matt agreed, zoning out on Benny’s gorgeous lips for a quick moment again.

“Oh fantastic! I figured you two would eventually see it from our perspective. So let’s do this! Tanner?” Benny said. “You want to start training me and Matt, you’ll train Danny.”

Tanner and Matt nodded and looked down at their glowing purple necklaces as the strange thing vibrated against their chest.

Clearly noticing, Benny said, “Don’t worry about the necklaces for now. Just be sure you protect them completely and don’t allow anyone else to remove them. Oh, and you both know you’re getting really excited to train me and Danny! You both will even start thinking sexual things about who you’re training.”

Tanner thought that sounded fine so he agreed, feeling the necklace move slightly, but not thinking much of it at all.

Matt shook off the worry he had regarding the seemingly possessed necklace and began walking towards Danny, giving the man’s sexy body a once over as he approached, truly taking in every part of his shiny, dirty body from head to toe. Without feeling too concerned, he felt his cock harden the closer he got to his new trainee. ‘Maybe I’ll get to touch or even lick him while we’re training,’ Matt thought randomly.

Shaking his head, he pushed the alien thought back out of his mind. He needed to focus on this training session. He needed to think of pussy and boobs and Amy and how much he loved women and how much he wished he was kissing Benny…

‘Fuck!’ thought Matt.

“All right, I think we’re ready to get started!” Benny announced. “But this isn’t an ordinary workout. Tanner and Matt? This is basically an audition for the two of you. You both desperately want to be my bodyguards. You both want to protect me at all costs. You’re two of the strongest men in the frat and already pretty inseparable so I wanted to claim you both first. You both are flattered that I’d choose you both to be my bodyguards and to make you mine before everyone else.”

Tanner smiled broadly as the commands Benny gave him washed over him. He truly was flattered that Benny wanted Matt and him to be his bodyguards. They’d be amazing at protecting the weaker guy. There truly was very little in life he wanted more than to be his bodyguard in this moment…

But he wasn’t sure why. Why would Benny need a bodyguard to begin with? What did he mean that he was ‘claiming’ them? Why did he feel so incredibly honored to be ‘claimed’ and made to be his before everyone else?

Matt, too, was left confused about his new goal that superseded all other desires he’d had previously.

“Questions?” Benny asked.

“Uh…yeah…” Matt responded, taking another quick glance at the smirking lips on his gay friend.

“Why do you need bodyguards? I mean, not that I’m complaining! I truly am absolutely flattered that you chose Tanner and myself to be yours first,” Tanner started. “But, uh, what do you mean that we’re yours? And not that I care all that much, but why does my necklace keep vibrating whenever you give us a command?”

Matt nodded along, happy that his best bud had the same questions he had.

Benny just smiled broadly. “Neither of you care at all. It doesn’t seem strange in the slightest any longer that you both want to be my bodyguards. You both want to be owned by me and be claimed by me. And the vibrating necklaces just turn you on. The feeling of it vibrating goes right to your cocks and gets you horny.”

The necklace gave another little shake, but Tanner was too distracted by the fact that he knew, without any doubt, that he wanted to be Benny’s bodyguard and even to be owned by the smaller gay man.

Matt was shocked at how great the necklace rolling around slightly between his hard pecs felt. His cock started to harden to its full mast as he started to think about what the duties of being his bodyguard would be…but he knew it wouldn’t matter to him because he wanted the position so badly. Between the amazing feeling of the necklace, the sight of Danny’s sexy body, Benny’s wonderful lips, and the desire to be a bodyguard, Matt didn’t remember the last time he felt so horny.

“Okay Benny, we can get going. You’re in great hands. Matt and I have known each other forever and he’s the best guy I know. We’re both willing to be yours, especially if it means we’ll get to bodyguard you. Right, Matt?” Tanner stated excitedly, looking over to his best friend.

Tearing his eyes away from the huge lump in Danny’s underwear, Matt nodded excitedly. “Oh heck yeah, bro! Me and my bestie will look out for you for sure. Tan Man and I are so willing to be owned by you, my guy.”

Benny sat down on the bench press, smiling at his new bodyguards happily. “That’s awesome, guys! Even more awesome that you’re best friends. It makes this even more fun for me.”

Tanner looked down at his charge with another look of pure confusion as the slightly evil smile on his face gave him a little chill.

“What you mean, little buddy?” Matt asked as Danny took a seat on the bench press next to Benny, taking a moment to memorize just how juicy his ass looked as he bent over.

“Well, you both want to be the best bodyguard for me. That means only one of you can actually be the best. So you both want to prove to me how much you want to be my favorite. So much so that you’ll slowly start to view one another more as rivals than best friends. The other guy will only be an obstacle to your being named the best bodyguard and so your friendly admiration will slowly build into more and more hatred and jealousy as you try to win the contest,” Benny said with confidence as he laid back, clearly getting ready to start lifting the barbell once the weights were placed.

Tanner’s cock swelled to its full size as the necklace glowed the dark purple on his gym shirt that hugged his pecs so tightly. He truly did want to be Benny’s favorite. Even more than he wanted to actually even be his bodyguard. If he couldn’t be Benny’s favorite, what was the point of protecting him?

He glared over at Matt, still feeling the tenderness he had for his best bud, but now knowing, as Matt’s eyes stared back into Tanner’s, that this was going to be a contest.

A shift happened in that moment in both Tanner’s and Matt’s minds. This was his best friend since kindergarten…but even more, this was the man that was probably going to stand in the way of being Benny’s best bodyguard. That eclipsed any and all admiration, friendship, or camaraderie they’d shared of the past two decades of friendship.

“What can I do to make sure I’m your favorite, Benny?” Tanner said, not breaking his eye contact with the man he needed to beat.

“That’s a great question, Tanner!” Benny said, motioning to the weights next to the equipment to let Tanner know he needed to load it up. “As you both know, I’m gay and so is my boyfriend. And, well, as my bodyguards, I need to know that you’re both okay with me being gay. So, as we work out, whichever one of you does the gayest things with Danny and myself will be my favorite. And you both want it more than anything, having no concern that you’ll start hating your best friend if you think he’s being gayer than you.”

Tanner’s cock throbbed now, loving how the vibrating necklace kept him nice and horny. He smirked, knowing his hard dick would make it easier to act gay as he glared over at Matt who was placing weights on Danny’s barbell as he did the same to Benny’s. Tanner could see a large bulge at the front of Matt’s gym pants as well and a bit of anger swelled in him. Thrusting his own bulge forward, he made sure Matt saw that he, too, was getting turned on.

There was no way his best friend was going to out-gay him.

“All right, now, I want you to focus on the center of the barbell and try to do a few reps. I kept the weight to a reasonable level for you, Benny,” Tanner said, then realized he needed to show Benny how gay he could be and continued, “You sexy man, you.”

Benny scoffed, placing his hands on the barbell and readying himself. Tanner internally kicked himself. He needed to be gayer if he was going to win.

Matt, for his part, was standing over Danny, looking down into his eyes as Danny easily pushed the barbell up and down. Lust was already building within him for Danny based on what Benny had said previously, but now that he was tasked with being as gay as possible, he knew he was free to lean into it.

Matt was giving words of support to his nearly nude trainee while licking his lips. Quickly, the words of support turned into compliments on how hot he was. “Yeah, keep it up. Those biceps look sexy as fuck, bro. Your pecs are gonna build and be so fucking suckable. Yeah, as you lift, keep throbbing that hot cock in your pants. Great work, Danny. Fucking sexy building up more sweat and musk…”

Rage burned in Tanner as Matt started licking his lips and making mock kissing faces down at the gay man he was helping while he said the gayest shit about how hot he thought he looked.

Tanner knew that Matt was straight, so if he could lie about how hot he thought Danny was, Tanner needed to do the same with Benny.

As Benny started lifting, Tanner made a point to stand closer to his head, allowing his bulge to be in his eyesight. “You’re doing great, man. Looking so hot already. Just keep focused. Yeah, your arms would feel, uh, nice around me. And, hey, why don’t you look straight up at my bulge. In fact, if you keep your eyes focused on my cock, it’ll give you a nice view that’ll ensure you lift each side equally.”

Benny’s eyes instantly moved towards Tanner’s bulge, which Tanner took the opportunity to throb for his gay friend’s viewing pleasure. There was no way a straight man would tell a gay man to look right at his junk.

Tanner smirked over at Matt who was giving him a look of death. “That’s not a bad idea. Hey, Danny,” Matt stated as he continued glaring at Tanner while he moved his hands to his pants. “Keep your eye on my bulge.”

With that, Matt pushed his tight pants down, revealing a tight jockstrap that allowed his thick ass cheeks to tumble out with a bounce and firmly stick out. At the front, the lithe muscular man’s bulge was sticking practically grotesquely out this point. Tanner had only ever seen his best friend soft in the showers, but it was clear his buddy had a long piece of meat stuffed in the small, white strap.

“You like that cock, don’t you, Danny? Bet you wanna wrap your lips around it? Keep up the good work and I’ll let you, bro,” Matt said with his deep, masculine, sultry voice.

“If Benny wants me too, I would,” Danny replied, doing another rep. “It’s always up to him.”

Benny smiled as he set his weights back on the carrier and sat up, looking over at Danny continuing to lift as Danny’s eyes were glued to the long bulge that was barely contained within the jock. “I’d consider letting you suck off Matt. Especially since it’s so gay that he even offered…” Benny announced, nodding towards Tanner.

Matt stood there proudly, wearing only his shirt, sneakers, and jockstrap, clearly soaking in the fact that both Benny and Danny were staring at the huge mound between his legs.

Tanner glared at the man he used to care about more than any other guy in his life, now wanting to make sure he failed horribly at this goal. They may have been friends, but he increasingly felt more and more disgust at how brazenly gay his friend was behaving…because he knew he needed to be gayer.

“Matt seems to be winning, Tanner. We can’t have that! You know what I’d love to see? A show of strength,” Benny said. “Danny gave me a great view yesterday by ripping his shirt down the center, letting me get a lovely tease of his sexy chest…maybe you could…”

Tanner, picking up on Benny’s suggestion quickly, brought his attention back to Benny immediately. Without a single thought to the contrary, he ripped his shirt down the center, letting Benny gaze at his midsection and see the huge ridge between his massive pecs. A small amount of chest hair lingered between the two, but on the whole, Tanner kept himself rather smooth. Maggie had always preferred him to shave his chest.

Loving Benny’s eyes shifting back to only him, he felt incredibly sexy in his mock-vest now. He knew he looked a bit like a gay porn star at this point, so a gay guy would definitely find the look sexy. But to complete the gay porn look, Tanner began tearing at his pants, grabbing the waist and pulling and tearing to truly rip the fabric to shreds. It didn’t take much effort, as strong as he was, which left him in only a shirt split down the center, a jock, and his sneakers.

“Lay back down, you sexy fucker. I want you to look up at me while I put on a show for you. That’ll keep you nice and aroused while you work out,” Tanner purred.

Benny, moving his eyes from Matt back to Tanner, looked at the large, muscular jock with hunger. He laid back down, looking up at Tanner who began rubbing the thick meat contained in his jock, moving them provocatively up his hard abs and onto his hard nipples on his huge pecs. He ensured Benny was only looking at him without any temptation to gaze over at Matt, so he truly embodied a gay slut feeling himself up for the pleasure of anyone watching him.

Hearing a rip, Tanner glanced over, seeing that Matt also tore his shirt down the center, hoping Benny would get a good look at his ripped, lithe torso as well. But Tanner knew that he had Benny’s attention now, even if his stupid rival copied him.

Matt glowered, feeling an uncharacteristic amount of anger for him. He had always been the cool, calm, and collected friend in almost all his relationships, but most obviously in his friendship with Tanner. But now, he hated that muscular asshole. Benny was staring at him and didn’t even glance over to see him also in his torn shirt, showing off his completely shaved, hairless torso.

Tanner didn’t spend more than a millisecond on the ridiculous guy who merely copied him. He knew he was looking sexy and like an actual homosexual whore standing there in his torn shirt, jock, and sneakers. His sparkling blue eyes, small amount of stubble, and brown hair had to look so sexy to his gay friend. His large biceps flexed as he stroked his muscular pecs and tweaked his sensitive nipples.

But the main attraction was the thick meat contained in his jock. Tanner loved that Benny had resumed his lifting, yes. But he loved the fact that his gay charge was staring up at him like he wanted to eat him up.

Feeling the moment taking him over, he turned around, giving Benny a view of his huge ass, sturdy and substantial. He imagined Benny putting down the weights and grasping at his cheeks. ‘Gay guys love asses,’ Tanner thought, ‘And I’ve got a great ass.’

“Mmmm…yeah…hot…” Benny moaned as he lifted the weights again, getting sweaty as Tanner turned his head to look at him. Then, a truly dirty temptation rippled through him. He didn’t even need to know what Matt was doing with Danny. He would win this now. What he’d do next was something no straight man would ever do.

Tanner placed his thumbs on the thin layer of fabric at either side of his ass and began to wiggle it downwards, bending forward so his ass was just above Benny’s face, and stepped out of the jock. His thick, heavy dick swayed now that it was free from the confines of the strap. He knew Benny’s eye line could only really see his hefty cheeks dangling mere millimeters above his face, but he knew what most gay men wanted to see…especially on a tried and true heterosexual alpha like him.

Placing his hands over his junk, Tanner smirked as he turned back around, seeing Benny’s eyes bulge up at his nearly entirely nude form, clearly eager to see what he was covering with his veiny, strong hands.

And then, Tanner seductively murmured, “You’re doing amazing, Benny. Here’s your reward.”

With that, Tanner let go of his junk, letting his thick six inches bounce forward and throb with his heartbeat. He knew that the veiny, masculine shaft combined with the hairy, hefty balls contained in his churning scrotum was sexy. His girlfriends had always squirmed with pleasure when it penetrated them and a few had slobbered over the thing, complimenting him on how unbelievably aesthetically pleasing his junk was.

Now, his gay bud Benny was the one drooling. Pride swept through him, knowingly revealing and showing off his manly jewels to Benny had to be the gayest move either of them could have done, Tanner looked over at Matt smugly, eager to see his new enemy accept his loss.

His jaw dropped.

Matt was now only in his sneakers and torn shirt, positioned at the side of Danny’s bench-press rather than the front like Tanner still was. His smaller and tighter form flexing every muscle on his body effortlessly in a way that gay men absolutely would never be able to resist. His short sandy blonde hair was still sweaty, yet stylish as his mischievous eyes sparkled while looking over at Tanner. His plump ass was perky as he bent over the side of the bench as Danny continued pumping the iron up and down. Matt made sure to turn slightly so that Tanner could see the long cock bobbing back and forth, just as hard as Tanner. Tanner took a small amount of pride in seeing how much thicker he was, but the longer tool of Matt was nothing to scoff at.

But it wasn’t Matt’s nude, sexy body that shocked Tanner.

It was the fact that Matt was leaning over the side and actively rubbing Danny’s large lump between his legs.

Matt was actually groping another guy.

Matt knew he had to up the ante when he’d looked over and seen Tanner bending over with his ass in Benny’s face. It didn’t take a massive leap in logic to know he’d need to get nude and move it to the next step.

Matt had already been feeling a bizarre attraction to Danny despite being completely straight, and quite a bit of that attraction was centered on the obscene lump at his midsection. So Matt took it upon himself to move himself to the side of the bench, assuring Danny that he was still doing great and to keep up the perfect form, and bent down.

Looking across the way, he saw that Tanner had turned around and was now bobbing his thick meat just above Benny’s face, showing their gay friend his hardness. Matt had a flash of envy and jealousy seeing how thick his former best friend’s meat was, but then scoffed realizing he was longer.

Ensuring that both Benny and the asshole Tanner could see his hardness, Matt reached forward and grabbed the junk he’d been eyeing for the past 15 minutes. Rubbing it, he felt very little excitement for the act. He knew he was straight, and even though the look of the lump had been turning him on, feeling it in his hand was so foreign and strange for him. He much preferred the soft pussy on Amy on his hands, but he wasn’t here for his pleasure.

He was here to be as gay as possible for Benny so he’d have the honor of being his very best-owned bodyguard.

Matt smirked as he noticed that Tanner had finally seen how gay he was being. Tanner, for his part, felt his anger at his stupid fucking friend build. Tanner flipped him off and took a mirrored position at Benny’s side. If Matt was willing to grope a dude, Tanner would have to one-up him.

Without even thinking it through or asking, Tanner pulled down the front of Benny’s gym shorts and underwear, released Benny’s hard dick, and felt it in his fist. Smirking at Matt who looked as shocked as Tanner had just been, Tanner began stroking it.

“Holy shit!” Benny said, slamming down the barbell as the pleasure Tanner was giving him kept him from being able to continue.

“Fuck you, Tanner,” Matt growled, reaching into the stained, black briefs and grabbing Danny’s cock and releasing it. He, too, began stroking it while the look of pure hate penetrated Tanner.

“No, fuck you, Matt,” Tanner replied, leaning forward and putting Benny’s cock in his mouth. He’d never sucked a cock before. Hell, he didn’t even want to suck this cock.

But he couldn’t be less gay than Matt.

Matt’s grimace got even bigger. Tanner knew he was winning. Matt knew that Tanner was winning too.

There was no way either of them was going to let the other out-gay them.

So Matt dived onto Danny’s cock too, slurping down the thick tube in one gulp. He gagged halfway down, but ignored it…

The both of them bobbed up and down, suckling the meat of their gay friends, making gurgling and gagging sounds the entire time.

Tanner, trying to look even gayer, began stroking his own cock, ensuring that Benny, Danny, and, most importantly, that fucking asshole Matt, could see him doing it.

Matt mirrored him, beginning to moan as though lust was taking over him.

Tanner, too, began copying the moaning. With a plop, he released the cockhead from his mouth and looked up at Benny, “Fuck, dude. Your cock gets me so hot. This is the sexiest moment of my life.”

He didn’t mean it at all. The deepest parts of him were disgusted beyond belief by how gay he was acting when he wasn’t actually gay at all. But he had to make Benny think he was gayer than Matt.

Matt, not to be outdone, stood up and looked down at Danny as he stroked his longer dick. “Damn, Daddy Danny. I’m addicted to your cock.”

Matt then swooped one foot over the bench press, faced away from Danny, and reached behind him so he could bend over and grab the cock he’d wet with his saliva, aim it towards his asshole, and try to insert it. He’d had zero experience using his ass in any real sexual way, but he knew gay guys had anal sex, so this was naturally the next step.

But he’d never tried to put anything up there so he struggled, lining up the firm fuckstick with his tight hole, but not really being able to slide it inside at all. It slipped around his hole, wiping his saliva all over his naturally hairless hole, but having no success in breaching it.

Tanner literally growled around the cock in his mouth seeing Matt acting like a bigger faggot than him. He had to be the bigger fag! He just had to!

Standing up, Tanner looked down at Benny. “I can’t live another moment without you inside me! Your cock is too perfect, you fucking stud!”

Tanner also placed one foot on the opposite side of the bench Benny was lying down on, as Matt had with Danny, but he kept himself facing Benny so, as he grabbed and tried to put the cock in his own ass, he leaned down and began kissing his friend.

Hearing Matt groan, Tanner turned to see if his asshole former friend had gotten Danny’s dick in him before he could get Benny’s in himself. It looked like his tight ass was struggling to open enough to take in the thick head of the cock throbbing within his grasp behind him.

‘What a fucking loser,’ Tanner thought, ‘The fucking piece of shit can’t even get a cock in his ass. I’m sure I can out-gay the asshole for sure now.’

Smirking, Tanner placed his lips back on Benny, inserting his tongue and giving his homosexual friend access to his heterosexual mouth. Benny, having a bigger cock himself, was slowly easing his way into Tanner’s rectum.

Tanner couldn’t say that he actually liked how it was feeling, but he knew, without a doubt, if he engulfed his gay friend’s gay cock in his fake-gay ass, he’d be so much gayer than Matt. And then he’d be the best bodyguard for Benny. And he needed to be.

As he felt the mushroom head ease its way into his hole slightly, Tanner was surprised to feel Benny pull his face away and begin pushing him off.

“Okay, okay! Competition over! Damn. Fuck! Fucking hot!” Benny gasped. Tanner, eager to reclaim his heterosexuality, climbed off of him, smirking confidently.

He’d definitely been gayer than the fucking waste of god damn oxygen glaring over at him. He felt his thickness begin to slowly soften, but Tanner knew he was a shower, so his meat merely succumbed to gravity and rested a good five to five and a half inches off his balls. He could see that Matt’s cock was shriveling away, pulling itself back into his groin. Tanner scoffed again: Tanner’s cock still looked impressive while the moron across from him had a tiny little pecker when he wasn’t hard. The fucking jackass was, indeed, a grower, for sure, but Tanner still had more for Benny to enjoy looking at even when he was soft.

Matt was fuming. He knew he didn’t even breach his hole with Danny’s cock but based on what he’d seen when he looked over at Benny ending their gay-off, he could tell some of Benny’s dick made it inside his straight friend. He knew he lost…he just had to wait for Benny to announce his shame. For comfort, he looked back at Danny, finding his buddy’s attractiveness distract him slightly from his frustration.

Benny sat up, gasping for breath a bit as he shoved his cock back in his shorts. Once he was clothed again, he looked over at Danny looking out of breath himself. “Fuck, that went farther than I expected it to! Fuck!”

“But who was gayer?” Tanner asked smugly, confidently glaring at Matt.

“Fuck you, Tanner,” Matt grumbled.

“No fuck you, Matt!” Tanner screamed back.

“Boys, boys! You both did well!” Benny assured them. “And you’re both going to be my bodyguards no matter what. No matter who wins, you’ll both by mine completely and will protect me to the very best of your abilities. Understand?”

Tanner and Matt nodded, noticeably Tanner with a bit more enthusiasm and Matt a bit more shame.

Benny continued to attempt to catch his breath and continued, “Yeah, I definitely made my choice though and, well, I may be partial, but Tanner was just a little gayer.”

“Fuck, yeah I was!” Tanner celebrated, flipping off Matt.

Matt, looking dejected, flipped Tanner off. “To think I thought we were friends. Fuck you, you asshole. I’ve never hated a single person in my life, but you’re a fucking tool, bro.”

Tanner just laughed. “Friends with a second fiddle like you? Never again. I impressed Benny more and that means I’m better than you.”

Benny laughed along with Tanner. “While that’s all true, you’re both comfortable with the outcome, even if this rivalry is your new reality. You’re both mine now and you’ll only ever refer to me as either Sir or Master. It turns you on to call me Sir or Master.”

The necklace moved and Tanner felt his cock start to harden yet again.

“But we’re not done. Tasty Tanner, tell me: you have a girlfriend, right?” Benny asked, standing up and revealing a sweaty mess on the bench.

“Yes, Master. Maggie,” Tanner responded, feeling his cock firm up in a combination of thinking of his girlfriend and calling Benny ‘Master’.

“And you, Manly Matt?”

Matt let out a little laugh at the nickname and responded, “I do, Sir. Her name is Amy. She’s great.”

Benny nodded, motioning for Danny to stand and join him. “That’s what I thought. As gay as the two of you were acting, I’m thinking we need to make sure your sexuality is a bit more refined than just excitement for women and your girlfriends. I think you’d both rather be gay. You both agree completely. Am I right?”

Tanner’s cock throbbed realizing what Benny was suggesting. Benny wanted him to no longer have to act gay. Benny wanted him to be gay in some regard.

And Tanner couldn’t help but agree with a nod.

Matt, too, nodded. “Yeah, Master! I don’t want to be into women or Amy anymore. Do you have a better idea for what we’ll be into, Sir?”

“Fuck yeah! I don’t it to just be a performance anymore. Can you make me gay? That’s what you mean by being more refined, right Sir?” Tanner gushed, eager to find out if Benny might have the power to do it.

“I might hate this fucker, but I have to agree. I want you to make me gay too,” Matt agreed.

Benny grinned wildly as Danny put his right arm around his boyfriend while the two of them sat on a couch to look at the two nearly nude straight men.

“Fantastic. I’m glad you both agree. But I’m afraid your sexuality will be much more honed than merely being gay. You’re going to basically be ‘Bennysexual’. You’ll only find me attractive in any way, wanting only to pleasure, please, and be pleased by me,” Benny said, placing his hand on Danny’s thigh as he leaned into the guy he clearly loved.

“So here’s what we’re gonna do. I really liked how I, uh, did a little something to this guy yesterday,” Benny motioned to the man he was cuddling into, rubbing his supple pec as if he owned it, who kissed him on the top of his head in response. “Listen up. Here’s the plan.

“You let us get a work out in, so now you two want to do as many reps on the barbells as you can. Every time you do a rep, however, you get hornier and hornier. But, not just that, you get more and more attracted to me and thinking only of me sexually. Until, finally, you’ll be hornier than you’ve ever been and orgasm all your heterosexuality out of your cock. That includes your feelings for your girlfriends of course. You’ll replace those feelings with devotion, attraction, and desire for only me. You want to and are excited to end up with no desire for any other human being other than me. Understand?”

Tanner’s cock had already gotten rock hard yet again feeling the necklace reverberate with every word Benny said to him. He truly did want to get in some reps…and was actually incredibly excited to get such a refined sexuality. He truly wanted to be a Bennysexual.

“Fuck, becoming a Bennysexual while I forget all about women and Amy sounds so fucking hot, Master! I won’t even find other men attractive, just you?! That’s sounds amazing!” Matt gushed, subconsciously grabbing his long 7.5 inches stretched to its limits with how turned on he was thinking about what was about to happen.

Taking the sweaty bench Benny had been on and Matt taking Danny’s, the two easily started lifting the weights they’d placed for the gay couple. They hadn’t put on nearly as much weight as they usually did for their workouts knowing that they didn’t expect Danny or Benny to be as strong as the two of them. They both knew they’d easily be able to do countless reps before tiring…so every single rep was going to make them more and more into Benny exclusively.

So Tanner began his reps with sheer focus. The first couple didn’t cause much of a difference, if he was honest. He’d started the process already feeling a bit horny because of the movements of his necklace.

But around the fourth rep, he truly started feeling it build. His thick meat poked straight up and bobbed with his movements, but it felt like a heat was beginning to grow within his balls. His hairy sac began churning as the fifth rep finished, which was accompanied, quite suddenly, by far more sexual thoughts of Benny. He knew Maggie was still a sexy woman but now Benny was the one he was focusing in on in his thoughts. He’d expected it to happen, as Benny was already on his mind. But now he was taking center stage.

‘Benny’s so fucking hot’, Tanner thought as though it was the most obvious thing. It was, of course. Even as a straight dude, he couldn’t help but check out some dudes knowing they were hot. He’d done it with his stupid fucking rival countless times. So it wasn’t a huge leap to realize that Benny was perfection in the form of a human.

Matt, too, found the thoughts of both his girlfriend Amy’s and Danny’s sexy bodies begin to be replaced with thoughts of Benny. ‘Benny’s eyes are so hot…they make me melt’ Matt thought, loving how his rock-hard cock caused pleasure just due to the pressure it caused bobbing back and forth as he moved.

The sixth and seventh rep built the warmth in Tanner’s testicles even more as he thought about Benny’s cock and ass, two parts of his gay friend he’d never even considered until now. They now seemed so tempting. And knowing he’d be protecting them as his main bodyguard just made his thickness feel even thicker.

Even more, he was noticing that thoughts of every woman he ever fucked, every woman he ever found attractive, and most especially, thoughts of Maggie were being shoved to the outskirts of his mind. As if it were on a highway through his nervous system, Tanner practically felt those feelings, those attractions, and those desires moving their way down into his pulsating balls; balls that were filling with more and more cum.

Matt suddenly realized he struggled to even think of the name ‘Amy’ as thoughts of Benny shoved her completely out of his mind. Who needed Amy’s perky breasts when he had Benny’s firm chest? Why would he want her wet pussy when he could lap at Benny’s firm, leaking cock? Why would he want to kiss her when Benny’s lips had kept him enraptured since before he even started feeling gay?

As Tanner hit his thirteenth rep, he thought his balls might burst in his sack, so full of his own jizz they’d become. But when he tried thinking of what he found attractive before, the usual imagery of the female form just didn’t appear. Before, he’d been a tit man. He loved huge, fleshy, fatty, soft tits on his women. Maggie’s tits were so hot. He tried to think about titty fucking her. He remembered doing it a few times and feeling so turned on by it.

But Maggie had already morphed into Benny. Tanner thought about groping his pecs, sucking his nipples, feeling his manly firmness while he climbed onto his chest and rubbed his thick, veiny, rock-hard dick between the smaller man’s pectorals…feeling how rough and strong and…and…and just fucking masculine the object of his desire was.

And how fucking hot it was merely because it was Benny.

Because Benny was so fucking hot.

Sixteenth rep and Tanner had no idea why he ever found the soft, feminine form of women attractive as his horniness built and built, balls feeling three sizes bigger than they did before.

At his eighteenth rep, Tanner couldn’t think of a sexier man, let alone human being, than Benny. He was so fucking hot. Tanner knew he’d protect him no matter what because he couldn’t let any harm come to such a perfectly constructed human.

It was at his twenty-first rep in which Tanner found himself slightly distracted as he heard Matt scream in euphoria. Getting his barbell latched on so he could see, he saw Matt’s long tube projecting an insane amount of thick spunk over and over. His chest was getting completely covered in the goo while his ruined shirt became damp with the stuff as it shot over and over, hands-free, while Matt continued his reps, clearly eager to get as gay as possible for Benny.

Matt had felt it building and building while he actively forced more and more attraction to women…to that woman he thought he loved whom he couldn’t even remember the name of…out of his mind entirely so Benny could be center stage, standing alone, completely enshrined as the only person he’d ever want to pleasure or be pleasured by. Every fetish, every kink, every attraction, every preference he had sexually were just ‘Benny’. Benny was the center of his sexual identity. And once he truly felt it, the intense, unimaginably huge orgasm began.

More and more came and came and Matt found himself licking his lips. Cum had always been a necessary step in an orgasmic end for him, a gift for the women who worked hard enough to earn his cream. Now Matt imagined all this cum was Benny’s and he wanted to taste it, to feel it, to earn it himself with the man who now unequivocally owned him.

Matt’s cock showed no sign of stopping as he continued gasping between reps as shots of cum spewed crazily from his cock. Tanner knew what he needed to do. He needed to experience that. He needed to keep going.

He needed to be the full Bennysexual like Matt had just become.

Tearing his eyes off his former friend’s and fellow bodyguard’s seemingly endless supply of jizz, Tanner got back to work, doing his reps twice as fast.

More and more, Benny overwhelmed his thoughts. His face. His clothes. His voice. His demeanor. His smell. His cock and ass and chin and muscles and eyes and testicles and feet and hands.

Benny.

And then, the last thought he had before his mind erupted in the most mind-numbingly erotic moment he’d ever experienced…

Kneeling before Benny and pledging his undying allegiance to protecting and pleasuring him.

“Holy fuuuuuuuuuuuuuck!!!” Tanner screamed as he felt his thick meat widen to allow the first wave of viscous manseed launching itself from the peak of his wide flesh silo. The pleasure was beyond anything he’d ever experienced as he felt his own wetness cover his large chest, splashing him in the face, the neck, and all over his torn shirt with globs of his own jizz.

He didn’t let that distract him, however. He needed to keep going. He needed to get every last bit of his heterosexuality and feelings for Maggie out of his body.

Matt finally stopped his reps knowing fully that Benny was the center of his universe, his cock still leaking slightly with the last tiny bits of his heterosexuality. He looked over at Tanner, seeing his rival’s heterosexuality blast out as well. Pride swelled in him knowing he’d scooped and orgasmed out all of his previous wants and desires before the asshole that beat him in the gay-off.

He may not be Benny’s favorite bodyguard, but he’d become his devoted slave before Tanner had been able to.

Tanner, not noticing anything else in the room, kept moaning as more and more cum sprayed from him like a sprinkler, hitting him in the chest, the arms, the legs, the stomach. He felt some of it dribbling out of his cockhead and down the veins on his ivory column as it completely drenched the balls that were shrinking slightly with every glorious spout.

“Mmmmm…Mmmmmm…mmmmmoooorrreeeee!” Tanner screamed, doing a few more reps, feeling his hunger for Benny grow and grow. The perfect specimen of a man, those feet, those legs, that chest and face…his cock and ass. Tanner needed him. Tanner needed to protect him. Tanner needed to give him as much pleasure as he was experiencing at this moment just thinking about him, let alone touching, sucking, or fucking him.

Glancing over, Tanner saw Matt lounging in an unimaginable amount of his own cum, finally having finished his transition. Matt was looking back over at him, a small glare accompanied by lust deep within his irises as he watched Tanner cum. The lust he sensed he knew was for Benny, looking slightly past him over at the sexiest human who ever existed.

But seeing the massive amount of wetness drenching the piece of shit fellow bodyguard, Tanner thought there had to be at least as much cum on Matt to fill a bucket…Tanner had to give even more for Benny.

More jizz sprouted, now leaving his legs absolutely drenched in the stuff, slowly trickling down and mixing with the puddles that had formed around the equipment. His feet still had a firm hold on the ground, but he felt the slipperiness of his own cream around them and a bit having traveled down his entire leg and filling the insides of his sneakers.

He tried to imagine using a spoon to scrape at the very thought of women from his mind, actively ensuring there wasn’t a trace of anything but complete devotion and desire for the most perfect human ever created: Benny.

Smiling with a groan as a few more massive loads blasted out due to the extra effort he put into becoming only Benny’s, Tanner knew that he’d reached his limit. The sweat he’d built up from his intense lifting session was mixing gloriously with his cum, leaving his entire body a wet, shiny, muscular figure. Placing the weight down, Tanner allowed his arms to stretch outward and rest. Looking down, he could tell that he was covered in a thick layer of his own spunk and, on the whole, he’d probably sprayed out enough to fill a bucket and a half. Smirking, he looked over at his pathetic partner.

But then…then he looked over towards Benny.

His cock, despite still drooling out the very last remnants of any attraction to anyone other than Benny, remained hard and stiffened back up as he saw that the object of all his devotion was now making out heavily with his boyfriend. Tanner wanted to join. Tanner wanted to show Benny how thankful he was.

Tanner wanted to use the final spurt of his energy to get up and go over and get on his knees and suck Benny’s hard cock…such a glorious cock that he could see poking straight out…he wanted to mean it this time. He wanted to suck it and love it and know he desired nothing more.

And, fuck, he wanted Benny to fuck his virgin hole for real. Really go to town on him. To use him. To make sure Benny felt good using his fit, toned, body. Benny was owed his anal virginity. It wasn’t even a question of if he’d get fucked…it was when and how Benny wanted to.

He wanted to do so much more for Benny in that moment that his brain, heart, and cock throbbed with need.

He looked over to Matt who seemed to be experiencing the same longing as he gazed over at the gay display across the room.

Finally ignoring Tanner completed, Matt just watched his new Master. “Sir, God…you’re perfect. You’re so amazing. Please, can I come touch you? Can I worship you?”

Tanner, hearing his hated colleague make the request, turned to his Master too. “Oh fuck yes, please, Master!”

Benny, turning towards his new bodyguards, smiled. “Take a good look at yourselves and take it in. Once you realize how hot you look, you can come over and the two of you can share my cock while I continue playing with what’s mine. Deal?”

Nodding enthusiastically, the two cum-covered Bennysexuals looked at their own bodies. Tanner could see a light sheen on every inch of his flesh. His ruined shirt draped over each side of his chest, dangling off the bench, and literally dripping his own cum onto the ground. His cock remained perfectly ramrod straight out, hard as steel, eager for him to get his Master’s cock in his mouth.

Matt, too, loved the way his muscled body looked completely covered in the mixture of his sweat and man-seed. It was raw and real and perverted and disgusting…but he’d done it all for Benny. He’d completely drained more cum out of him in this one orgasm to become truly devoted to his new Master than he’d ever cum in his life combined. The pride in knowing he’d destroyed everything he’d been before for Benny filled his heart and kept his dick firm and hard.

Both of them realized why Danny had arrived covered in his sweat and cum this morning…because it was fucking sexy to be nothing but a cum and sweat-drenched slut for Benny. Clearly, Benny loved it. And now Benny could love them too.

Matt got up almost instantly, accepting how amazing he looked when he debased himself for Benny’s pleasure. He was nothing but a cum and sweat-covered whore for the guy he wanted to protect more than he wanted to protect himself.

Tanner saw Matt walk past him and kneel before Benny, who spread his legs to allow his new devoted slave access to his wonderful genitals. Just behind the seat Benny sat in was Danny, now completely nude with his hard cock pointing out for Benny to access at will as if he owned it. Which, if Danny was anything like him, he absolutely did.

“Wait for your partner. Tanner, when you’re ready, grab your phone and Matt’s, too. Understand?” Benny commanded, reaching up and grabbing Danny’s dangling balls.

“Of course, Master!” Tanner exclaimed, taking one last look at his belly button overflowing with his own cream. Grabbing his phone from the pocket of his destroyed pants and then grabbing Matt’s from his pants, feeling some disgust having to touch the piece of shit’s pants. Then he immediately walked over and kneeled before Benny just beside Matt.

“Great work, boys. Now, call your former girlfriends,” Benny commanded.

Both Tanner and Matt looked at him like he was crazy. “Uh, I don’t have a girlfriend, Master,” Tanner said.

“Me either, Sir. You’re the only thing I’ve ever been or ever will be attracted to,” Matt seconded.

Benny smiled broadly. “Fuck, this thing is powerful,” he said to himself as he fiddled with a small ring that seemed to glow a small, otherworldly purple. “Fine, Tanner, open your phone and call Maggie while you call Amy in yours, Matt. I want you both to pretend you were dating the person that answers the phone and be as fucking mean and cruel as possible. Once you’re done with that, you may worship me after saying, ‘All Hail Master Benny’.”

Eager to follow his first real task as Benny’s better bodyguard, Tanner instantly opened his phone and called the number under the contact info for Maggie.

“Hey babe, can we talk later? In the middle of…” the woman on the other end said.

“Listen, bitch. We’re over. I can’t stand you. So don’t even bother calling back or texting back. I’m done with you,” Tanner said firmly while staring at the bulge throbbing in Benny’s gym shorts and instantly hanging up.

Matt, too, connected with the girl obviously named ‘Amy’. “Hi, hun! I’m so excited for lunch!”

Matt’s deep voice scoffed. “Look, this doesn’t work for me anymore. You’re disgusting and I’m not attracted to you at all. I’ve met someone else who’ll fulfill all my needs better than you ever could. Don’t call. Don’t come over. Don’t even speak to me. I’m with someone a million times sexier than you.”

With a flourish, he ended the call and dropped his phone, instantly forgotten as his mouth watered knowing he’d be able to lap at the cock of his one true love in a few moments.

“Fantastic work, boys,” Benny stated, firmly grasping Danny’s hardness over his shoulder with his tight fist.

Watching intently as Benny pushed down his gym shorts and revealed his cock, the two men simultaneously chanted, “All hail Master Benny!”

And the two dived right in, Matt onto the testicles and Tanner onto the glans that shimmered with precum.

Both men sighed deeply, feeling like they had found their heaven: being attached to the groin of the only attractive human being on Earth. Everything about him made them both burp up precum. There was nothing he could do to change their devotion.

Both men wanted to protect him with every fiber of their being.

And then, when they heard a few gasps behind them, they turned and saw Ross and Christian, two other frat brothers.

“What under God’s green Earth are you fags doing?! This is disgusting! Wait?! Dan?! What the hell?!” Christian wailed.

“I think I’m gonna be sick,” Ross whined.

Benny looked shocked but without thinking shouted, “Bodyguards! Get them!”

Now would be their first opportunity to protect their Master, both drones thought as they launched upwards, sprinting their sweaty, cum-covered, nude bodies across the gym to get the two men so Benny could feel safe.

That’s all that mattered to them.

Their Master needed to be safe.

Their brothers, Christian and Ross, would be the first fight for their Master they’d be involved in.

And, goodness, were they hard, horny, and proud to be doing it.

Christian couldn’t believe what he was seeing.

His fraternity president, Dan, was nude and cradling his immoral gay best friend, Benny, while two more of his frat brothers, Tanner and Matt, were on their hands and knees in front of Benny, orally pleasuring him.

His eyes blurred seeing the unbelievably queer, sinful, and disturbing gay scene before him; one that he’d never imagine in a thousand years could ever even happen near or around him given the pious and religious life he’d ensured he followed and surrounded himself with.

Christian had been raised from an early age to view homosexuals as nothing but pathetic, disgusting, weak deviants eager to stray true Christians from their path by any means they could. His father had hated them righteously and hate extended that disdain to Christian and his brothers. He’d made sure to keep the company of holy, God-fearing people throughout his life, and his attending college was no different.

He’d scoped out their school and was relieved to learn that they respected the freedom of religion. When he’d started as a freshman, he knew his father had been in Psi Phi and so he, too, made sure they hadn’t changed their conservative stances. When he found out homosexuals were not only on campus, but that one was going to pledge the frat because his best friend, Dan, was, he nearly backed out.

His father, literal brothers, and frat brothers had eventually convinced him to pledge because it was considered a moral fraternity, despite Christian’s protestations around the fag, Benny, being allowed to join. Over the past few years, he’d spent as little time with the little sinner as possible and spent most of it on the football field and in the gym, as he had his eyes on a successful career in the sport, just as his father had. He’d even ensured members of the football team he’d been playing on were all willing or, in some incidents, forced into praying with him before and after each game, so devoted was he to his religious beliefs.

As he refocused his gaze, he was able to process even more disturbing details that had been missed given his initial shock at the actions of his brothers. Not only was Dan lazily allowing Benny to stroke his own privates, but Tanner and Matt appeared to be glimmering slightly in the bright gym lighting. Christian started gagging as he realized what the shimmer was.

Tanner and Matt were absolutely drenched in cum. Sure, there were parts of them that appeared clear of the thick, white jism, and was most likely sweat. But the goop was dripping off their body: drip, drip from their chins; drip, drip from their elbows; drip, drip down their backs and into their butts…

Christian gagged. It was the most disgusting thing he’d ever witnessed in his 21 years of life. The sinful homosexuality that he’d spent years preaching against and having legitimate hatred for, occasionally to Benny himself, was on full display before him. The virus that was sinful homosexuality had clearly spread to Dan, Matt, and Tanner. They had always been strong, masculine men that Christian had always respected, other than their inability to condemn the sin of homosexuality like he and his best friend, Ross, who was standing next to him equally as shocked, had been so willing to do.

Ross, for his part, was equally aghast at the distressing display before him. The pair had been practically inseparable since they met when they were pledging the frat. Discovering that both came from devoutly Christian homes, that both had excelled in sports – Christian in football and Ross in hockey – and were both in long-term relationships with wonderful women so they could easily double date.

Ross glanced over at his friend quickly, seeing his tall, blue-eyed friend seemingly unable to look away from the vomit-inducing sight.

Ross, too, had been raised with an intense distaste for fags and their evil agenda. Many countless sermons from pastors throughout his life had ingrained a healthy understanding that gays, and most especially gay sex, was enough to cast a soul into the eternal pits of hell.

And now, Ross and Christian had just burst in on Benny stroking Dan while Tanner and Matt fought over the shaft and balls of Benny, looking like dick-obsessed freaks satisfying the only goal they had in their entire life: pleasuring Benny.

All four had quickly looked over at the entering pair, who looked distinctly overdressed in their gym shorts and loose t-shirts. Tanner, Matt, and Dan were all completely nude, other than some strange necklaces around their necks, while Benny had his penis hanging out with his shorts halfway down his legs and a t-shirt that appeared damp with a mixture of sweat and semen.

Christian turned away and felt his knees weaken, dry heaving at the raw sex-smell that lingered in the room. Noticing that not only were his now obviously formerly straight friends covered in semen, but a couple of the bench presses near them were saturated in the stuff too.

‘How can there be this much semen from just these four men,’ Christian thought randomly as the gagging overtook him.

Ross was about to turn and run from the room, able to contain his gagging better than his best friend, when he heard Benny rather randomly scream, “Bodyguards! Get them and subdue them! Danny, get more necklaces from my bag!”

In a flourish, Ross made a second 180-degree turn in milliseconds as he saw the nude, cum-covered pair of Matt and Tanner lunging towards Christian and him. Matt was looking straight his way while Tanner seemed to be focusing in on the dry-heaving Christian next to him, who had fallen to his hands and knees while twerking in a way that resembled a cat coughing up a hairball.

Trying to warn his friend of the oncoming attack, which Christian seemed not to notice in his nauseous state, Ross started, “Christian! Look ou…!”

And that was when the sweaty, sticky, pungent man tackled into Ross, drawing the air out of his lungs. As he fell to the ground, knocked off his feet by the sex-crazed-looking frat boy, he saw that Christian, too, had a similar issue.

Matt was on top of Ross now, who struggled against the muscular man desperately. Despite his ability to hold it off when he’d first seen the horribly sinful sight, the proximity to the rank smell and sticky skin clinging to his own clothes and bare flesh made Ross retch. This, in turn, weakened his ability to disentangle himself from the strong man holding him down. Matt straddled him with his own hard penis resting on Ross’s clothed, withered junk, his harms held down firmly by the rippling muscle that, even without the gagging, Ross wasn’t entirely sure he could beat in a strength-based contest.

Christian, too, was in a similar position with Tanner. Tanner had pushed the football star over as he tried holding in his puke and was now in a similar position to Matt on top of him, Christian gazed up at Tanner, who had a crazed look in his eyes, a smile that displayed how proud he was of what he was doing, and a small amount of drool creeping out the side of his lips. Terrified that it would drip down onto his face, Christian began squirming in order to get out of the grasp.

In that process, he made the mistake of glancing down and seeing the large erection pressing into his stomach that, somehow, he’d blocked out until his eyes confirmed it was there. The bulging, angry cock head was drooling just as much as it’s owner, a seemingly endless sparkling stream that was wetting Christian’s shirt.

“Get…the hell…off…man!” Christian demanded, flexing his muscles to try to force the much stronger man off him. But Tanner barely budged, so much more strength training truly making him a force that even Christian couldn’t contend with.

“Get those around their necks! Quick!” Christian heard Benny scream, assuming he was speaking to Dan.

Sensing movement between him and his friend, Christian glanced over. Dan was, indeed, stooping over his best friend, fiddling with the brown-haired hockey star’s head and forcing a strange necklace with a small open lock at the end of it around the pinned man’s neck.

“No…n-n-n-o! Help!! Help!!” Ross screamed, hoping against hope he could wake more of their brothers who he knew, unfortunately, were on the complete opposite side of their large house. He internally kicked himself that he’d agreed putting their home gym at the far end of the house, far from sleeping brothers, was the best idea so he and his colleagues could work out noisily without worrying about waking sleeping brothers.

“Dan! No! Can’t you see that you’re being controlled somehow?! You’re nude, dude! With that gay freak telling you what to do!” Ross pleaded, feeling the squirming man on his back reposition to ensure he stayed where he was.

“Oh, Ross! This isn’t control. I’m choosing to do all of this! My sweetheart, Benny, is just the most amazing human who has ever lived! I’ve never loved or lusted after anyone as much as him. Dude, believe me, after this necklace is on, you’re going to love what happens as much as us,” Dan gushed, leaning in to try to get the necklace in place.

“Dude, listen to yourself! What about Gina? What about your girlfriends, Matt and Tanner?! You’re straight but you’re literally worshipping this fags dick like some kind of gooned-out libtard!” Christian screamed, completely red in the face from frustration.

Tanner pushed his weight down hard on Christian, causing the football player to grunt from the pressure. “Don’t you dare talk about Master Benny like that. He’s fucking amazing, Christian. He let me be his bodyguard and was kind enough to allow Matt to be one too, despite me being so much gayer than that fucking asshole.”

“Fuck you, Tanner. I’m going to serve Master better than you ever will!” Matt erupted, still subduing Ross as Dan continued trying to wedge the necklace around the struggling man’s neck.

“Boys, boys! You’re both pathetic little bitches who live to serve me. No need to fight! Understood?” Benny interrupted.

“Oh, God, yes, Sir. Thank you, Sir,” Matt purred.

“You’re so amazing, Sir,” Tanner echoed.

“What the fuck, guys! Why are you acting like this? Dan, get the hell mm mm rrrmmmmm…” Ross begged, feeling the chain ease it’s way around the back of his head after Dan grabbed his mouth and kept the athlete from complaining or thrashing his head.

Despite Ross’s best efforts at thrashing to keep it from happening, Dan was able to get the necklace around the constrained athlete’s neck. Matt was just too strong.

With anxious intensity, Christian stared at his frat president and former friend as he let go and allowed the necklace to relax around Ross’s shoulders. Terrified, he shifted his attention to his now necklace-clad best friend next to him. Ross continued to try to get out from the weight Matt was forcing upon him, but it seemed to be to no avail.

Panicked, his attention was drawn back to Dan as he turned his attention towards Christian himself. Looking closer, he could see that Dan was holding a second necklace. It looked completely unassuming, just a chain with a small, simple-looking open padlock at the end of it. Why Benny wanted Dan to put them on the two of them was beyond him.

But he knew he didn’t want it there, sitting next to the solid gold cross his parents had gifted him when he graduated high school. Christian wasn’t much for jewelry to begin with, but this necklace had to be bad news if all these faggots wanted him wearing it so badly. He didn’t want this evil thing banging against the cross that meant so much to him.

So he started thrashing, much more violently than Ross had. Taking a quick moment to check in on his friend as Dan tried to aim the chain around the neck that Christian wasn’t relaxing in the slightest. From his perspective, he could see Benny, now with a large bulge at the front of his pulled-up gym shorts, bent over and whispering into Ross’s ear.

Surprisingly, as the homo murmured so low that Christian couldn’t make out the words, Christian could see a small purple glow from the padlock that had been placed around his friend’s neck. The glow appeared almost magical in appearance, and left Christian shocked, as if electricity was flowing through it. It took him a few seconds to realize the lock itself was no longer open, but that at some point, the padlock had locked shut…and Ross appeared to be calming down.

This was even more surprising for Ross himself, who tried to lift his arms off the weight that Matt was putting on him, so he could rip off the ridiculous necklace Dan had just placed on him. His eyes slammed shut as he concentrated on putting all his energy into lifting his arms and getting unstuck beneath his muscular captor. So he jumped when he heard Benny’s fruity voice in his ear.

“You’re calming down, Ross. Calming down. Everything seems normal and you’re no longer disgusted, angry, or feeling anything but calm.”

The words entered his eardrum and rumbled around, Ross mentally trying to push the words back out knowing that this situation could never cause anything beyond the nausea and rage fueling him right now…but…suddenly, Benny sounded correct.

‘Listen, open, obey, owned.’

He heard those words rumble in his mind as well, mixing with Benny’s instructions. It sounded powerful and correct. He thought he could fight it if he tried hard enough…but his will just didn’t seem up to the task.

‘Listen, open, obey, owned.’

‘Yes,’ he thought, ‘that sounds great’. With that, his mind flipped. And he couldn’t deny he found comfort in what Benny was saying. He was feeling disgust…the frustration, it melted away, leaving Ross feeling a serene tranquility despite still being pinned down by a nude frat brother covered in semen.

‘Listen, open, obey, owned.’

It was so much nicer to let all those negative emotions go. Benny was right. Ross was calm.

Christian, seeing this, froze in shock. Why had his friend stopped thrashing?! Why wasn’t he fighting?! What was going on?!

Then, Dan affixed the necklace around him, seeing the opening that Christian’s confusion had caused. Looking down, Christian could see the necklace resting on his chest, the gold cross resting just to the right of the open padlock charm, dangling on the chain and appearing unlocked. Ross’s had locked…Christian knew, somehow, instinctually, he couldn’t let his lock. That faint purple glow and locked charm was what caused his friend to stop his fighting.

Christian couldn’t stop fighting.

God wouldn’t let him stop fighting.

Benny, seemingly noticing the calmness overtaking Ross, said, loud enough for everyone to hear, “Just stay resting there, Ross. Your friend should be in a similar state shortly. Then we can start the unexpected fun again. All my boys are excited about that, aren’t you?”

Tanner, still pinning him down, moaned slightly and Christian almost vomited yet again as a huge amount of seminal fluid gushed from the hard penis resting at his abdomen. A new sense of inner strength and resistance surged in Christian. Feeling like the strength of God Himself was empowering him, Christian used the sudden survival instincts flowing through him, he gave one last attempt to push the nude freak off of him.

Luckily, the sheer glee Tanner had felt when Benny said they’d be excited seemed to distract him enough that Christian got the upper hand. Feeling as though this may be his last chance to escape, Christian used every ounce of his power to struggle against the muscular jock, Christian successfully threw off Tanner’s balance and provided an opening for him to wiggle free.

Knowing there would be no guarantee that there’d be another opportunity, Christian freed one his legs from the thick thighs Tanner had been holding him in and placed his sneaker-covered foot on the cum-covered chest and pushed hard.

Unable to keep himself upright with the force of Christian’s strong legs, Tanner fell to the side, bumping into Dan, his hard penis flailing as he collapsed. The pair struggled to gain their composure as Christian broke free of the hold they’d had over him.

Taking the briefest moment to look around, Christian assessed his possible escape routes. Matt was easing himself off Ross, who was still lying there, unbothered any longer about anything happening around him.

Dan was trying to push Matt off him, appearing to lack the ability get a firm grip on the cum-drench jock. Matt, himself, struggled to regain his balance and get back onto his feet.

And Benny looked utterly worried that he’d lost control of the situation. Christian allowed himself a moment of pride in knowing he knocked the gay freak down a peg, glanced at Ross, and squirmed his way back onto his feet quickly.

Knowing there was little he could do to help his friend at this point, Christian turned and booked it towards the door of the gym, about twenty feet away from him. Behind him, he could hear the men stumbling over themselves and trying to regain some control over the situation. Above it all, though, he heard Benny scream, “Stop! Christian! Stop! Now!”

The words ventured across the ten-foot gap that Christian had created, about halfway to his destination, needing, desperately, to get out to the hallway, through the house, and back to the sleeping brothers. He needed help…he needed to get away from this…this hellish gay experience.

But those words…they entered his mind…and he felt it try to take hold. His speed lessened. Nine feet from the door…eight…still eight…now seven…seven…six and a half…

‘Listen, open, obey, owned…no!’

‘Keep moving, Christian!’ he screamed internally, glancing down and seeing a purple glow flickering in and out on the bottom hole as the lock attached to the chain seemed to vibrate constantly, the lock mechanism moving slightly, but not quite slamming shut.

Six feet…five and a half.

“Stop!” Benny screamed again.

‘Listen, open, obey, owned, listen, open, obey, owned…’

Five and a half…five and a half…five.

Christian could feel the desire to listen to Benny build in his mind. It was like a pleasurable rubdown of his own brain that would feel so tempting to give into. He could stop. He knew he could. It was possible and would like feel so good to do. So natural to do.

But he knew this was a disgusting homosexual display. If he stayed, he’d be a part of it. His soul would be a part of this. He looked back again and saw that Ross was still lying on the ground, seemingly having given into the temptation to calm down and listen to Benny.

‘Listen, open…no, no…obey, owned’

His resolve stiffened. He couldn’t give in. He could fight this.

God loved him and supported him.

Five feet…four…three…two, one…

He lunged for the door, still hearing Benny demand that he stop but now knowing, with no doubt in this mind, that the comfort wouldn’t be found within his words, but in his faith in the Lord.

He wouldn’t listen or be open or obey or be owned. Not with God’s grace protecting him.

The door slammed behind him as he ran, still feeling disgusted and wet with the cum and sweat Tanner had transferred to him. He could hear Blake screaming behind the door, unable to make out the words, but unwilling to stop to find out. He just needed to make his way to the foyer. From there he could scream and there was little doubt a few of his brothers would hear him. He just needed to make it out of this back hallway, through the gaming room, the shared media room, and, finally, passed the dining area and kitchen. He could do this.

His confidence, however, waned as he heard the door slam open behind him before he’d even made it halfway down the hallway. Panicked, he turned around and could see, with horror, that Ross was at the forefront of the posse pursuing him with Tanner and Matt slightly behind him, still nude and covered in his juices, sprinting towards him. Tanner ran through, not far behind him.

Fearful, Christian started screaming, “Ross! No! Snap out of it! Help! Someone! Please!”

But Ross looked diligently focused on reaching Christian, none of the familiar friendship in his eyes at all. Nothing but an intense need to ensure Christian was caught. Hopefully, someone else was awake this early Sunday morning, but knowing, deep down, that it was fruitless. Tanner and Matt were usually the only two people awake this early. Ross and himself were usually a few hours behind, but because of the plans they had prior to church happening two hours before services this week, they’d decided to wake earlier to ensure they still got their gym time in for the day.

‘God, I wish we’d just slept in,’ Christian thought as his legs tried to carry him as quickly away from his best friend as he could.

So no one would be in the game room or media room, both of which they’d all worked to make soundproof after complaints from brothers regarding noisy gaming and movies at all hours last year. If he could just make it to the dining area, there was a smaller chance that someone would hear him upstairs in the bedrooms. The foyer, however, was where he knew he could be sure to wake someone.

‘Just a few rooms. Just a few yards. You can do this. You’ve ran the length of football fields time and time again. You can do this,’ Christian hyped himself internally.

Despite this pep talk, he could hear the footfalls of his brothers chasing him, knowing their nude bodies weren’t held back by any layers of clothing, hard penises swaying with every step.

Making it through the doorway leading to the large game room, Christian nearly cursed as he tripped over a box of board games a careless brother had clearly left off the shelf.

“Freaking-a…no…no!” he grunted, as he fell, quickly pushing himself back up to his feet but hearing the men chasing him round the corner just a few short feet behind him. He could almost feel the air around him shift as the nude men behind him closed the gap he’d established.

Gaining traction again on the hard floor, Christian started sprinting through the somewhat large game room, eager to get into and past the media room on the other side of the open archway before him. He leaned forward as he felt fingers almost grasping his shirt on his arm.

“Help! Please! Someone!” Christian continued, hearing the rabid breaths of the nude men so close behind him.

Reaching the media room, Christian almost gave up, realizing he’d need to stop to open the closed door into the dining area. He felt, instinctively, that there was no way he’d have time to open the door and slip past it without Ross, Matt, or Tanner pinning him against the wall. He knew that’d be the case if he was being realistic with himself, so, rather than try to do it without a fight, he suddenly swerved to his left, allowing the three men to have to adjust to his surprising tactic on the fly.

Christian smirked seeing Ross and the two naked men smash into one another as Ross tried to stop and match the abrupt change of direction while Tanner couldn’t adjust in time. The two men tripped over one another and fell to the couch, leaving Matt to scramble to try to stop from joining the pile while the two squirmed on one another trying to get to their feet as Christian rushed towards the door. The sight of Tanner’s erect penis smashing into Ross’s clothed behind was something Christian wasn’t sure he’d ever forget.

Smirking back at the disgusting trio he’d out-maneuvered, Christian reached for the heavy door separating him from the dining room and getting closer to the hopeful assistance from the sane parts of his frat.

Twisting the knob and pulling as quickly as he could muster, he took a moment to look into the eyes of the desperate pursuers. He could see nothing but a completely focused need in their eyes. The intensity made Christian’s spine tingle with fear. He’d never seen eyes so desperate for anything as much as these two seemed to need to catch him.

Running through the door, Christian felt a renewed sense of victory as he turned and quickly tried to close the door behind him. With a terrified shiver, he realized that a hand and foot had snuck it’s way around the corner.

Ross knew, desperately, that he needed to catch Christian. He wasn’t sure why, but when Benny had told him he needed to catch him and stop him back in the gym and literally nothing else mattered, he’d immediately felt the truth in that. He’d jumped to his feet, pushed every ounce of his energy into sprinting towards the door, down the hall, through the gaming and media rooms, until he’d tripped and fallen onto the couch with Tanner falling atop him.

The immediate disgust he’d felt knowing a nude man was now fidgeting atop him was drowned out almost entirely by his single-minded focus on catching and stopping Christian because Benny had told him. He didn’t have time to think about why he felt this need. He had to do it.

Using almost inhuman strength, Ross pushed Tanner off him, straight into Matt, causing the two of them to then take a tumble. Without checking to see if they were all right, he lunged to the door to the dining area just as he saw Christian turn around the corner. With his sneakered foot, he stretched himself to ensure the door couldn’t latch and snaked his hands around the corner, putting all his weight into the door.

Ross could feel Christian trying to push the door closed, straining against him, and so he pushed back. Looking through the crack in the door, he could see Christian sweating, clearly desperate to save himself.

And then Christian started talking to Ross, who, despite himself, couldn’t ignore him.

“Ross. Dude, stop! They’ve gotten to you somehow! You’ve gotta fight it. God will keep you safe. Trust in Him!”

Ross heard the words and still felt the nearly irresistible need to catch Christian. But a small crack began forming in the rationale his brain had formed. He’d needed to catch Christian because Benny had told him. That made complete sense just a few seconds ago. There was no fighting, no argument. He’d needed to catch Christian.

But now, God was peaking back into the picture. Christian had reminded him that he loved God more than anything or anyone else. That love superseded the mindless devotion to Benny’s command.

“Fight it dude! You can fight it! I fought it! Please, man, please fight it. We’re in God’s army, man!” Christian waled, feeling his strength fading as the door began opening against Ross’s pressure.

Ross felt the crack in his need to follow Benny’s orders expand exponentially as he kept pushing against the door. Christian’s words were seeping into every crevice of his brain. He could feel it expand his mind and Ross began feeling as though he was wrestling control of his own faculties. A truly bizarre feeling for the young man, feeling one part of his brain fighting against the other, one of which clearly an invading thought and the other his own willpower.

Ross felt himself pushing out the need to chase Christian, left wondering why he’d been doing it to begin with. How had Benny controlled him? Was it the necklace? Could he hold off that control if he focused in on God? As the questions built in his head, the desire to push the door open again left him and he gave up.

This allowed Christian to force the door shut. In his excitement, he started turning towards the upstairs, ready to get help.

Then he heard Ross through the closed door.

“No, get off! No! Please, help!”

Part of Christian felt the need to leave his friend and hope that with reinforcements, they could stop all of this. But there was a bigger part of him that knew he needed to save his friend now. He couldn’t let Ross’s soul be corrupted by whatever it was Benny was doing to Matt and Tanner. And most especially his brother in Christ, Dan.

It was the truly God-loving thing to do.

So Christian, just a few feet from the door he’d just slammed shut, turned back. ‘I can do this,’ he thought to himself. He reached forward and re-opened the door.

“Matt, get Christian!” Christian heard Benny command, being held in Dan’s arms from across the room.

Shocked by what he saw, Christian barely even had a moment to think as he glimpsed Matt lunge right at him through the open door, seeing Ross being held down, yet again, by Tanner as Dan approached with more of those strange necklaces.

They fell to the ground, Christian having had his breath knocked out of him completely, as Matt ignored everything that wasn’t involved with subduing the football star. With completely focused purpose, Matt forced Christian’s hands behind his back, placing them underneath his legs where Christian could feel the moist perineum and weighty balls against his wrists.

“Get…the fuck…off me!” Christian grunted, face in the carpet, not worried at all that he just cursed.

Within moments, he felt the shame and guilt that he’d been bested so quickly merely because he had false confidence that he, himself, could save his friend. How foolish he realized he’d been. Clearly, the crazy control Benny was exerting made Matt and Tanner far more powerful than he thought they could be.

Matt held him down, barely outside of the media room, so Christian, quickly, screamed for help. Within moments, however, Matt covered his mouth with his hand at Benny’s instruction. Christian tried, desperately, to bite the hand covering his mouth, but it was clasped so tightly, and Matt didn’t seem to care that the jock’s saliva was drenching his hand.

Christian could barely move now that Matt had him completely restrained, straight, masculine men were on top of him and holding him down. The nausea he’d felt earlier swept back up instantly as he felt their hardness pressed against him.

“Now that was quite the heart rate increasing defiance, Christian!” a voice Christian recognized as Benny’s said from above him.

Angling his head so his chin was smashed into the floor, he could only just see a pair of bare feet and the bottoms of some very strong, muscular calves that Christian was sure were Dan’s.

“Mmm! Mm mm nmgmmm!” Christian gasped through Matt’s tight fingers, unable to wiggle even slightly from beneath the strong gym rat holding him down.

“You can place me on the chair, Danny, then pull our friend back into the room and shut the door,” Benny stated matter-of-factly.

Christian looked out, seeing the long dining room extending into the entryway that would have been his lifeline. With desperate tears in his eyes, he tried moaning through the fingers again. After a few moments, Matt repositioned himself just as Christian felt hands grip his ankles. With his hand still covering his mouth, Matt began moving backwards as Christian was pulled backwards, his freedom slipping more and more away with every tug. Despite trying to thrash again, Christian could feel that he’d truly lost this time.

Eventually, he was pulled completely into the room and Matt climbed back on his back, holding him still yet again. Glancing over, he could see that Ross was also thrashing with Tanner on his back. The two made eye contact, sad defeat behind Ross’s blue eyes.

From the position he was in, Christian could also see Benny lounging comfortably in one of the large lounge chairs. Dan was still nude, hard, and now walking away from the contained pair.

Benny glared as he reached over and grabbed Dan’s penis as soon as the strong man arrived next to him. Without any disgust, hesitancy, or shock, Dan stood motionless and welcomed the groping as Benny began, “I have no idea how you did that, Christian. Danny, Tanner, Matt, and even Ross seemed to cave quickly. And then you somehow got Ross in his right mind again? How did you fight me off? Be honest with me and tell me now.”

Christian, red-faced and slightly panicked, heard the command to be honest and tell Benny. He heard it and felt it. He still wanted to resist. He didn’t want to listen to this faggot. There was nothing he could say that would make him talk. His devotion to God would keep him from listening to this…this…this gay demon.

“Screw…you…” Christian spat.

“Tell me. Christian. I can see that faint purple glow beneath you. Tell me how you resisted.”

“N-n-no…”

“Yes. Tell me. You can’t escape now. You’re stuck listening. So tell me.”

“I…I…n-n-n-n-o. I won’t!”

“Ross? How about you? How did Christian get you thinking freely again?”

Ross let out a groan next to Christian. “Never…no…let us go! I’m focused now on what’s right. You can’t control me anymore.”

Benny let out a long sigh as he twirled a finger around the wet tip of Dan’s dick.

“All right, let’s try something new. Christian, you need to tell me the truth. Tell me the truth, tell me the truth, tell me the truth, tell me the truth…” Benny began repeating, each command a hammer hitting his brain, weakening it slowly.

Christian tried to resist. He truly did. But every single time Benny told him to ‘tell him the truth’, Christian felt his resolve weaken slightly; cracking with every syllable.

Every time the command hit, that same voice deep in his brain repeated ‘listen, open, obey, owned’, over and over and over again. Louder and louder with each repeated statement.

Finally, after around the fifteenth or sixteenth command to be honest about how he was resisting him, Christian burst, releasing the pressure on his mind, quickly vomiting out the words, “I focused on my love of God and used him as a focus-point to resist you.”

Benny smiled, giving Dan’s balls a squeeze as he glared down at Christian. “Okay, so you can be broken given enough repetition regardless of what’s keeping you from falling into obedience like my other three. What sets you two apart from them? What made you able to resist…

“Well, regardless of why your willpower is stronger, I don’t think we have time for repeating commands over and over. Danny? Put a couple more necklaces around our religious friend’s neck. Ross too. See if extra magical power is enough to keep them both in line.”

“Of course, babe!” Dan said enthusiastically, reaching for a backpack Benny had been carrying that Christian hadn’t even noticed, as anxious as he’d become with these chaotic events.

Christian felt one of the hands of the man on his back grip his hair and pull his head upwards as Dan placed, one after the other, two more necklaces around his neck. Try as he might, there was nothing he could physically do. Ross, too, had two more necklaces placed around his neck, faint purple glows forming on each as they latched themselves into his very brain.

“Dan. Please. Don’t do this. Gina was bringing you into God’s light. Please. Follow that light,” Christian begged, putting every emotion he could into trying to convince his friend.

Dan looked down at him, completely confused. “Who the fuck is Gina?”

“Your girlfriend, man! You and her went to church together! You were finding God! Please! If you focus, you can fight this! Ross fought it. Just focus on God!”

Dan, for the briefest moment, stopped and looked down at Christian. Hope filled Christian’s heart. Maybe he was getting through to Dan the same way he’d done with Ross? If Dan, Ross, and he all fought together, they could beat the other three. Benny couldn’t hold his own. Matt and Tanner could, but the three of them combined could.

“Just focus, Dan. Please. You don’t want this. You want God. You want Gina. Please. Think!” Ross added, Dan looking over to him too.

And then, without much thought, Dan replied, “Honestly, guys. I only want Benny and his cock. Fuck God. Fuck Gina. I want my baby to keep fucking me.”

Benny let out a loud guffaw. “Come on boys. It’s pretty clear you’ve lost. It’s about time you both accepted that.”

Christian laid there, allowing what Benny said to register in his head. He felt a large amount of vibration from the necklaces beneath him and, just like that, he accepted it.

Christian knew he lost. What’s more, he knew Ross knew they’d lost as well.

“Tell me that you accept that you lost, Christian,” Benny demanded.

Instantly, “I accept that I lost.”

“Tell me that you accept that you lost, Ross,” Benny repeated.

“I accept that I lost.”

“Both of you say that you lost one more time.”

In unison, the two responded, “I lost.”

Benny let out a satisfied sigh. “Oh good. That was such a hassle. You’re going to stay on the ground as my bodyguards get off you, understand, Christian and Ross?”

“Yes,” they both conceded, replying again in sync, feeling the words seep into their brains despite a small part still trying to push it out while knowing they truly had no choice but to follow that order.

“Matt, Tanner? Stand up and return to the gym. We’ll be there shortly,” Benny said.

The two smiled broadly at him as they stood, penises still dangling hard between their legs and lightly leaking, and walked back through the open archway leading back through the game room towards the gym.

“Christian? Ross? Stand up and look over at me,” Benny instructed.

Feeling his legs do what he’d been told to do, Christian began standing, seeing that all three necklaces around his neck had a strong purple glow and that the padlocks had closed completely. Looking over at Benny, he could see a similar glow coming from his finger, seeming to come from a ring.

Next to him, Ross rose to his feet as well. The pair were truly locked into Benny’s commands once again. And there wasn’t a single stray thought breaking it’s way inside. The strength of multiple powerful necklaces seemed to completely destroy their ability to resist any longer.

Christian felt a certain amount of fear that he would soon be just as corrupted as his three former friends. That thought quickly left his head, however, as Benny smirked at him and suddenly pointed to the bulge in his pants while snapping to gain Dan’s attention. Dan, smiling broadly and eagerly, practically skipped to the front of Benny, pulled down the gym shorts and underwear, and eagerly began lapping at the hard penis between his legs.

“Now, boys. You really did make this morning far more nerve-wracking than it should have been. I just wanted a simple workout with Matt and Tanner, expecting only them. And then you two crash the party. Tell me, Christian, why were you both up so early?”

Christian responded, ignoring the feeling of nausea washing over him and seeing the gay display before him. “My girlfriend, Olivia, Ross, and his girlfriend, Peyton, were going to meet up a few hours before church with Gina and Dan for Bible study. We wanted to get our workout in before we met up.”

“Hmmm,” Benny responded, placing his hand tenderly on the back of Dan’s bobbing head. “Why didn’t you tell me about that, Danny?”

Looking up from the crotch, Dan responded, “I don’t even know who this Gina everyone keeps talking about is so I’m not sure about anything planned with Christian or Ross or their girlfriends.”

With that, Dan returned to blowing Benny.

Smiling down at Dan as if he knew something no one else in the room seemed to know, Benny let out a small giggle and then commanded, “Tell me, Ross. What was this Bible study going to be about? Why were you all meeting?”

Ross felt the words pour out to answer, “We wanted to discuss certain parts of the Bible with Dan to make sure he understood why we consider certain things sinful. Why we were concerned for his soul.”

Benny smiled broadly, making it obvious he knew where Ross was going with this. “And what, pray tell, were you planning to convince him was sinful? Tell me. Quickly.”

“Homosexuality,” Ross responded instantly.

“And why did you think it was so urgent, Christian? Answer me honestly.”

“Because we knew you were a negative influence with your sinful sexual choices and we didn’t want you dragging him to hell with your faggotry,” Christian answered.

“I see,” Benny said, looking down at Dan. “Get my balls too, babe.”

A small groan of agreement from Dan reached Christian’s ears as he saw him switch from swallowing the long shaft to lapping hungrily at the hanging testicles.

“Well, I’d hate for either of you to miss your meeting. Granted, I might think of a couple things you should discuss instead.”

Feeling the foreboding worry knowing that whatever Benny was about to suggest would be absolutely horrifying while also completely incapable of resisting whatever he was told to do, Christian tensed up.

For a few moments, Christian just stood there, watching his nude frat president licking the hairy scrotum of Benny while the man with seemingly all the power enjoyed the sensation.

Finally, however, Benny continued, “All right, we need to relocate. I doubt any of the other brothers will be up for at least another hour or two, but we don’t need any unexpected interruptions before we’ve got you naughty, rebellious boys controlled.”

Pushing Dan off him, Benny told him to pick him up again, and Christian watched as Dan swooped him into his arms, cradling him like a baby with his large biceps flexing. Glancing at his friend, Ross gave a look like he couldn’t believe what was happening. Dan had been Benny’s best friend. And now it seemed like Benny had made Dan completely obsessed with him in every way.

“Follow us, boys. And be sure to get yourself hard while staring at Danny’s butt doing whatever you have to do to make sure you’re hard by the time we get the gym.”

Christian felt the nausea return as he started to follow Dan through the media room, making sure to keep pace behind them. He tried to find that resistance he’d latched onto previously, but the power of Benny’s words…the power of these necklaces… was just too strong. Surprisingly even himself, he began rubbing at the soft dick between his legs through his gym shorts.

Looking down, he could hardly believe what he was seeing. He was openly groping himself while following the nude man before him; a strange procession towards a decidedly homosexual sin-filled room.

He could hear similar grunts and groans behind him, Ross clearly struggling to get himself erect as well.

As they neared the end of the game room, Christian panicked. Not because he was going to be experiencing something gay. Not because he was terrified of what Benny would do.

But because his dick wasn’t getting hard like Benny had commanded.

Desperate as he passed the doorway into the hallway heading towards the gym, Christian reached beneath the gym shorts and pulled out his cock and balls. A feeling of disgust swept through him knowing he was openly masturbating in a public hallway within his frat, but he had to get hard by the time they reached the gym.

Still following closely behind, Christian began thinking of Olivia, the girl he’d been falling for and the one he hoped to marry one day. Her curves. Her smile. Her devout beliefs. Even while staring at the strong cheeks on Dan, he could feel himself plumping up with his girlfriend at the forefront of his thoughts.

It helped immensely having her on his mind and, despite his hesitancy, his cock hardened with one hand stroking quickly and his other groping at his sensitive balls. His grower began to show as they neared their destination, displaying his full 8 inches in all its glory…embarrassing Christian immensely.

As they entered the room, Christian continued to stroke his hardness to ensure it stayed hard, while Dan turned around, allowing Benny to see his penis for the first time within Dan’s cradling arms.

Coming and standing next to him, Christian could see that Ross, too, had pulled out his penis. Not wanting to take in his friend’s privates, Christian quickly glanced away, still trying to maintain his hardness despite a deep fear springing up within him.

“Damn, that’s a freaking cudgel! Who knew the pious virgin Christian was packing!” Benny proclaimed. “And holy crap, I’ve never seen a thicker peen, Ross! I’d never have thought with your lithe form that you’d be packing such a heavy cock! Both of you just keep stroking but take off all your clothes now.”

Ross felt the commands trigger within his brain as his hands began doing what he’d been told without a single thought at resisting. Looking over at Christian, he could see that his best friend was also in the process of ripping off his shirt and shorts. Despite himself, he took in his friend’s naked body as he finished stripping himself.

Ross was far from gay, but even he had to admit that Christian was a prime specimen of manhood. The muscular jock had almost short dirty blonde hair that framed his masculine face well. Sparking blue eyes pierced anyone he gazed at above a large, manly nose with the tiniest bit of facial scruff present, despite Christian usually remaining completely clean-shaven.

His tanned skin covered every part of him other than his genitals, present across his wide, muscular chest, free of hair. His darker, pert nipples seemed to harden as he placed his strong arms at his side, the massive tool between his legs pointing straight out as his lightly hairy balls churned. Strong, thick thighs held him there as he saw Christian gazing over at him as well.

Ross knew he was quite sexy himself, with his boyish good looks, stylish short brown hair he kept brushed back, and a smile that his girlfriend, Peyton, said hinted at sexy mischievousness. He didn’t consider himself truly mischievous, focused mainly on his potential hockey career, God, and the love of his family and girlfriend. In fact, stripping here before the five other men was something he’d never imagined in a million years he’d do. But he couldn’t deny he was going to while also stroking his meat.

His chest was similar to Christian’s, hairless and muscular, but his arms were slightly smaller and less defined. Christian did need more bulk for his football career, but Ross knew he likely had, at the very least, just as meaty thighs and calves as his jock friend.

His cock, however, didn’t appear to be quite as long as Christian’s. Christian had what looked like a nearly 8-and-a-half-inch behemoth, somewhat average thickness, but a bulbous glans at the tip. Ross, himself, had a shorter cock, roughly around 5.5 inches, but it was thick. Very thick. Ross had never really compared himself to others, but he’d always gathered, through showering with his teammates, that he was vastly thicker than most other men in the genital region.

He’d always hoped Peyton wouldn’t mind when they finally solidified their commitment to one another. But now, he was mostly concerned about continuing to stroke as Benny had told him to do, feeling a little odd about his thickness now that Benny had complimented him on it.

“Damn, Ross! That thing would tear up any hole you shoved it in!” Benny complimented him.

Blushing, Ross replied, “Uh, that’s weird bro. But please…please let us go now. You’ve had your fun.”

Benny laughed. “Ross, you are unbelievably flattered that I like how thick you are. You remember now that you’ve always wanted to show me how thick your meat was and now you’ve finally done it and you’re relieved that I like it.”

Ross heard what Benny said, initially scoffing at the suggestion that, at any point, he’d wanted any other guy complimenting his junk, let alone a guy he knew was gay. But as he finished speaking, and as the necklace around his neck vibrated slightly, Ross realized he was right.

He had always wondered if Benny would like how thick he was.

He did feel an immense amount of relief knowing Benny did.

He was happy he’d finally shown it to Benny.

“Thanks, man! I’m glad you like it!” Ross gushed, blushing slightly.

“Dude, don’t go gay! Fight it! You’re better than this…this…fag!” Christian said, still standing there nude next to him, his cock beginning to deflate.

Benny looked over at Christian, Ross still feeling a sense of joy that he’d complimented his thickness. “Ya know what, I think it’s time to really get into this. Danny? Set me back down where we were when they entered so I can continue stroking the dick I own. Tanner and Matt, resume worshiping my cock. No sense in delaying what we were doing before they so rudely interrupted.”

In a flash, the three nude men followed those orders, getting into the same positions they’d been in when Christian and Ross had initially entered the gym earlier. Matt and Tanner began moaning the moment they began orally pleasuring Benny again and Dan stood there stoically allowing Benny to stroke and prod and grope his genitals to his heart’s content.

“So you have a little meeting with your girlfriends and Danny here to try to teach him that homosexuality is a sin in the eyes of your God, eh? Answer every question I give you honestly, boys,” Benny started.

Christian and Ross both nodded with Christian giving a meek, “Yes.”

“Well, we can’t have that, can we? You both agree that we can’t have that meeting be about that. You both want to listen to me so I can realign what that convo may be about,” Benny responded.

Christian tried to think about how that didn’t make sense, but the force of the necklaces around his neck stopped the thought before he could even imagine resisting it. Agreeing, the two men stood there, nude, ready to hear what Benny would suggest.

“Luckily, you both know that I’m always right so you won’t question anything I say as absolute fact. And, you now know can’t have that conversation about God finding homosexuality sinful because, well, you’ve been wrong about God. You know that now, don’t you?”

Christian’s mind exploded. 21 years of his life believing in the Christian God was placed on an altar in his mind and, with one sentence, Christian was questioning it.

In his mind, God had always been an old man with a long white beard, kind eyes, and a welcoming presence. In his mind’s eye, he saw Him sitting there, for the first time ever doubting that He was actually the one true God.

“I…do…not…know…I, uh, think?” Christian muttered, questioning his very existence he’d lived happily for over two decades.

Ross, too, appeared confused beyond belief.

Benny smirked again. “But, the good news is, God does exist!”

Christian and Ross let out a long sigh, happy that their faith was being proven. Benny’s words were truly so powerful and hearing him say that fact was such a relief.

Christian’s vision of the old man became more vivid, sitting on an altar, extending His hand in a welcoming gesture. Christian felt his heart settle into the happy vision.

And then…

“Because my cock and balls are your God and you know it without a shadow of a doubt,” Benny commented, quite matter-of-factly.

As Benny finished his words, Christian’s vision shifted. Between the oral worship Matt and Tanner were providing Benny, he saw glimpses of the shaft and scrotal sack and as he mapped the pieces of the genitals across the space between them.

Those glimpses began slowly being molded into the image in his mind.

The welcoming stance of the ‘old man’ became the sagging balls with the slightly dark hairs poking through.

His leaning form, so happy to welcome Christian into His arms, morphed into the long, veiny shaft, a slightly darker shade than the rest of Benny’s pale white skin.

The kind face that made Christian feel so at peace with everything in his life changed into the angry, red mushroom head that Matt was currently slurping upon, a large dollop of liquid building at the meatus and leaking down.

This cock was God.

These balls were God.

And God deserves worship.

Christian’s heart began palpating in his chest as he witnessed the God he’d worshipped from birth before him. He felt jealous that Matt and Tanner were able to show devotion on their knees before it. Ross, forgotten next to him, let out a little whimper, clearly feeling the same wanting in his very soul to meet and greet and touch and love the God he’d prayed to for as long as he could remember.

“Oh…oh my God,” Christian muttered.

“Yes,” Benny replied. “Oh your God.”

Christian let out his own whimper hearing the bearer of his God speak to him. “I’m…I’m so sorry, Benny. For everything. For what I said and did and thought. I had no idea that…that God was between your…that He was…oh my God, I’m so sorry, Benny!”

Benny chuckled. “That’s all right. Why don’t I let you and Ross get in a little worship and prayer while I talk you through the convo you’re going to have with your girlfriends and Gina later this morning, okay?”

“Yes!” Ross practically screamed and then blushed again. “I mean, sorry, Bearer of the Lord. Yes, please.”

Benny, smiling broadly, told Matt and Tanner to stand aside to allow the two new men a chance to worship as well.

Practically feeling as though tears were going to fall down his cheeks, Christian walked forward when Benny gave him approval. The cock throbbed between his legs while the balls dangled freely downwards, giving Christian a more perfect mental manifestation of his God, memorizing every vein, every shift in color, every hair follicle.

Getting on their knees before It, Christian and Ross brought their hands into clasped grip to show they’re intent to pray before the rock-hard diety before them.

“Oh Lord, please bless us with your infinite grace,” Christian started.

“We ask this in your name, oh God,” Ross continued.

Benny smiled down on them and flexed his abdomen muscles, allowing his cock to sway as the two spellbound jocks stared in utter devotion at the bobbing organ.

“Ya know, boys. I think your God would love it if you kissed on it and touched and sucked and slurped on it until it shoots it’s load on your faces. You want to pleasure your God so badly. You love the idea of God bathing you in it’s holy spunk, don’t you? I bet the very sensation of the miraculous semen coming in contact with the two of you will be enough for you to get to the edge of orgasming yourself.

“Before you dive in, however, I think you need to realize that you both aren’t friends any more. You both aren’t worried about one another at all now that you’ve found God. You’re both only worried that you’ll be the one that causes your God to vomit its holy juices on you when you pleasure it. You need to pleasure it more than your other friend by any means necessary. Once you realize you despise the person next to you because they’ll be trying to take the holiness away from you, you can start.”

Christian, nude and hard, looked over at Ross. He recalled how close they’d been the past few years. He’d been relieved to know someone who’d had such a strong religious belief, one that rivaled his own.

He thought about all the Sundays they’d attended church together. He thought of all the time they spent together in Bible study. He thought about all the deep conversations about their future, their desire for children, their joy in living a life in Christ.

And then he thought about how Ross wanted God to orgasm on his face.

That was enough to destroy their friendship right this second.

Christian deserved the spunk. Christian was more devoted. Christian was going to pleasure the Lord better than Ross could even imagine, the disgusting, selfish asshole.

Christian could see the caring eyes Ross usually had for him shift at the same time he felt his feelings changing for his friend. Ross glared over at him, clearly eager to best him in pleasuring the phallic deity next to them.

‘Screw you, Ross,’ Christian thought.

Trying to beat Ross to the holy pubic region, Christian lunged forward a second before Ross could. This gave Christian access to the actual shaft of his God. He started at the glans, swirling the head around his mouth slightly, loving the slightly salty taste emanating from the opening at the end. Moaning from both the spiritual high and sexual thrill of being able to worship his God, Christian’s cock hardened without touching it. It throbbed with every heartbeat; a heart that was beating only for the glorious shaft he was allowing to open his throat inch by inch. He was going to be so much better at pleasuring this than his stupid former friend.

Ross, too, was groaning with pleasure, resolved to take in the testicles after butting heads, quite literally, with Christian when he’d latched onto God’s glans. Ross’s thick piece firmly pointed outwards, harder than Ross could ever remember being, as the smooth yet slightly hairy scrotal skin left his tongue feeling orgasmic and the musky smell from his Lord leaving his head feeling slightly woozy with every inhale through his eager nostrils.

‘This,’ thought Christian as he shoved the last few millimeters of penile tissue down his throat, ‘This is heaven.’

“Mmmm…yeah. Suck it, Christian. Get the right ball in there now, Ross,” Benny encouraged the fervent pair he’d rewritten in a matter of moments to worship the genitals they now adored.

Christian’s heart did backflips. He was pleasuring his God. But Benny had complimented his asshole competition too. He needed to be better than him.

Trying, quite adventurously, to take in all of Benny’s holy tool, Christian tried to deep throat. A loud gagging sound escaped him as he choked on the rod. Tears formed in his eyes as he looked up at Benny, both from the dry heaving and from shame at failing at deepthroating him. Benny, in his infinite kindness, smirked down and nodded. “I don’t mind you struggling and choking, straight boy. It’s fucking hot.”

Smiling, Christian launched back down, gagging even more. The pleasure he was providing his God was nothing compared to the pain and discomfort he was experiencing as he tried to swallow the tool entirely.

Ross, not to be outdone, began bending beneath the balls and trying to lick at the more sensitive area between the balls and rectum, eliciting a moan from Benny that made his cock practically explode with precum.

After a few moments, Benny took a deep breath as the two devoted cock-worshippers kept at it, desperate for his cock to explode with semen.

Wanting to test the waters, Benny looked down at Christian and Ross. “Hey, before you continue lapping away to get to the exciting creamy finale, you both know you want to prove your love for your God by wrestling in front of me the moment you feel your God’s cum covering the two of you.

“While you wrestle, the two of you will start forcing all your useless emotions for others into your balls. Once one of you is pinned, you’ll both blow your loads, excited to know that your heterosexuality, your devotion to your families, your devotion to your friends, your desire for your girlfriends, and your love of your old God will be in all that cum that shoots out. This will leave you with nothing more than devotion to your one true God: my cock. Understood?”

Christian, with big, hopeful, watery eyes looked up at Benny and nodded like an eager schoolboy while staying impaled on the cock. Christian knew he was destined to pin his former friend to prove to this phallic lord that he loved Him more than stupid Ross. Releasing the cock with a slurp down the shaft, he stroked it slightly, loving how the hard tool felt so firm in his hand. This divine tool was going to be his everything once it shot, he toppled Ross, and they both shot out every single other part of their lives through their own less godly dicks.

“Both of you can start feeling all those other feelings and devotions for and to other people pool in your testicles as you keep going. Do you feel those useless other emotions in your life starting to drain from your brain and into those nuts?”

Smiling naturally and nodding as he kept his eyes glued to the dick that he adored so much, Christian dived back down the shaft, completely saturating it with the eager saliva he couldn’t stop producing if he wanted.

“And you, Ross?”

“Yes! If anything, I’m forcing it all down to my balls as quickly as I can because I know I love God even more than this fool. I devote my life to its pleasure, Benny!”

Smiling broadly, Benny responded, “That’s amazing to hear. Better step it up Christian, Ross seems to be more devoted.”

Wanting to prove himself, Christian looked over at Ross and glared. Without Benny even asking, Christian pulled off the cock he’d just gagged on yet again and purred up at Benny, “I love you more than I love myself, God. I’d live on you for the rest of my life if you let me. I’d be satiated by your sperm. I’d be hydrated by your sweat. I’d live a long happy life attached to my Lord and savior.”

“Holy shit, Christian. That’s…fuuuck…that’s fucking hot,” Benny stated, self-satisfied.

Not to be outdone, Ross, too, pulled himself off the lower area of the genitals he’d been practically magnetized to. “Well I’d try to find a way to live an unnaturally long life to make sure that I’m down here for all eternity rather than for just my lifetime. I’d want to never be anywhere else other than attached to this holy, glorious penis and balls.”

Smiling smugly, Ross glared at Christian, who had buried the dick to the hilt in his throat once again. Christian glared back, ‘You lying little piece of shit. You know I love this cock more than you. Fuck you,’ he thought.

“Great job boys, these words of worship…they’re…they’re really getting me worked up. Get back on those balls, Ross. Fucking now,” Benny commanded.

Christian, eager to continue his worship as his 8-inches began weeping with pre-cum, began actively making the long shaft gag him, choking and coughing uncomfortably as the cock of God attached to Benny throbbed. Christian didn’t mind being absolutely miserable on this dick if it meant Benny would blow his load in response.

Ross was practically losing his mind from the intense and overwhelming glory of the balls churning within the sack. He felt them move around, brewing up the hallowed delicacy within them. He needed and wanted to be baptized in the white goo he knew would spew from the holy rod when they pleasured it enough. He’d masturbated himself, and so he knew what was coming. But his sperm was a mess.

This sperm would be a blessing.

Slurping away, mouth completely leaking with the saliva he couldn’t help but produce knowing this sacred tool was being pleasured by his measly mouth, Christian wanted, so badly, to feel it throb and expand, ready to blow the load he craved. He needed to have his face covered, his own balls churning out its own much less important orgasm of its own as he worked tirelessly for his goal.

“Hng…yeah…so close…mmm…” Benny started bucking slightly as Christian began lapping around the head and down the shaft from the side, allowing the cock to rest against his face. The warmth from the weapon felt so wonderful. How he’d never seen that his God was so close to him the many years in the frat was beyond him.

But he was about to make up for lost time.

“Mmm…yeah…oh…oh…oh my God, yes!!!” Benny shouted, his cock thickening almost to inhuman proportions as Ross felt his heart flutter when the balls he was pleasuring launched themselves upwards, pushing out the semen he and his brother in servitude were building within these amazing testes.

“Oh, God, yes!” Christian said, unable to stop himself as the cock head shot a wad of thick white God seed up his face, nearly hitting him in the eye. It stung, but Christian couldn’t care in this moment. His own discomfort was practically nothing compared to the joy he now felt knowing his God had cum on him.

Reaching up, Ross pulled on the shaft slightly as it shot another load, making sure it was aimed right at that mischievous smile his girlfriend had always been so fond of. The velocity with which the powerful seed hit him in the face knocked him back slightly, and the pleasurable eruption from his own chunky meat was making Ross go wild in the head.

He’d pleasured his God and his God was rewarding him with this amazing, salty, sticky baptism.

Christian, too, grabbed at the shaft, making sure a few globs hit him in the face before the tool began spewing less and less cum. His face and chest were not practically covered in the stuff and he’d never felt more holy than in this moment. His first baptism, confirmation, and every single communion meant nothing compared to this moment.

And then the two remembered what Benny had commanded before he’d spewed out all that Godly gravy on them.

Christian and Ross turned on one another almost instantly, diving into one another, ready to pin the other. The wet jizz that their God had covered them in was rubbing off on their sparring partner: a person that was, just five minutes prior, one another’s best friend.

In their right minds, they’d have been completely disgusted having their straight best friend grinding their erection against them so roughly, balls dangling and scraping along their smooth, muscular skin. But neither cared, as desperate as they’d both become to cum.

Both felt the building in their balls when they’d been giving their God oral pleasure, but now they were next to bursting with the need to orgasm. A part of Christian’s mind told him to just let Ross win so they could feel the glorious release of all those useless emotions, as well as the mind-numbing pleasure he knew was on the precipice of experiencing. Ross, too, had a temptation to give in just to enjoy the bliss that would be becoming the most devoted worshipper of their God.

But neither of the two wanted to allow their God to see them weak or willing to lose.

Growling and snarling, the two men tried to grab their nude counterpart, but neither of their hands could get a firm grab as slippery both had become with all the cum from their God on them.

After a minute or two of no clear winner, the pair began losing their breath, clearly feeling some level of exhaustion as neither seemed to be getting a foothold on pinning the other.

“Whoever pins the other gets to blow their God again,” Benny calmly announced, hardening around Dan’s hand who, at some point, had started giving Benny a handjob.

Light lightning struck them, both Christian and Ross found their second wind and the snarling, grabbing, and grappling intensified exponentially. There was no way either would be willing to lose the glorious gift of blowing their Lord yet again.

Minutes went by as cocks rubbed along chests, balls smacked lower backs, and butts found their way directly on the faces of the other. Despite all of this, neither felt even the smallest bit of nausea because every fiber of their being wanted to suck off Benny again as soon as possible. The growing need to cum only intensified as one would get on top of the other, feeling a for a moment they were about to win, but ultimately be bested by the other who’d felt the fear of not being able to fellate their Lord give them a swift burst of strength.

More and more time passed as the cum from Benny was replaced by sweat, yet hands kept grasping, legs kept wrapping, and biceps kept bulging trying to get the other subdued.

And then, in a swift moment, Ross glanced over at Benny, seeing the hard cock he loved so dearly being stroked by Dan. Envy entered his mind, his focus was lost for a brief moment, and Christian, sensing his opportunity, got his arm around his head, legs between his enemies, and hard cock smashed into the backside of Ross.

Ross struggled briefly, but even he knew he was now in a position he was unlikely to break free of. With hatred for the man pinning him in his heart, Ross gave in, relaxing for the first moment.

But no sooner had he relaxed, his thick meat began spurting an inordinate amount of cum. Christian’s 8 inches, too, began throbbing madly, practically launching thick white cream up Ross’s back.

“Hnngh. Oh my God. God, I love you!” Christian barked, more and more cum absolutely drenching Ross’s back and his front. He felt the longing for his girlfriend, camaraderie with his friends, desire for a successful football career, and all the love he had for his family leaving him with every large glob of cum shooting out.

The mess they’d seen when they first walked in—Tanner and Matt and the workout equipment drenched in cum – it all made sense in this moment. Ross, despite losing and loving how much of his useless emotions were spurting out onto the gym floor in his seed, instinctively knew that Benny and the God attached to him had ensured Tanner and Matt jizzed all their other needs out as well.

More and more spat out, the two now relaxing into the mind-bending orgasm and relaxing, laying in an ever-expanding pool of their own seed. Christian rolled around slightly, lost in his bliss, as cum from Benny that was already on him mixed with his own and Ross’s, practically bathing in cum at this point.

Ross, too, couldn’t help but buck a bit with each inhuman torrent of jizz blasting from his wider-than-normal penis, ensuring he was covered in the thick juices as well.

After what felt like ten minutes of nonstop cumming, the two men laid there, languishing in the cum puddles of their own creation, feeling as though every ounce of their energy was spent in wrestling and then orgasming.

“That was splendid, boys! I trust you’re both feeling much more single-mindedly devoted to God now?” Benny stated watching the two collapsed within the cum.

Nodding slowly, the two stared up at the fully hardened deity before them. They felt those emotions swell: mindless devotion, endless need to please, and utter submission to Benny’s dick.

Without a doubt, nothing was more important than the cock in front of them. This was their God. No person, no object, no hobby, no nothing was more important than this organ that had just vomited all over them.

The five men, four of which now completely drenched in cum, took a moment to catch all their breaths, loving the fact that the man they all adored for different reasons had just felt such obvious bliss.

Dan stood proudly, still playing with Benny’s dick.

Matt and Tanner’s cocks bobbed with intense satisfaction seeing their Master cum as this was the man they were now sworn to protect above all other people. He was truly the only person on the face of the planet they even remotely cared about or even found attractive in the slightest.

And Ross and Christian basked in the fact that they’d provided an outlet for their God, Benny’s penis and balls, to experience pleasure. Not only that, but they’d jizzed away any other needs or wants beyond that glorious God. The culmination of their life’s devotion to God had been met today and would only continue as time went on.

And then, Benny broke the contented silence. “All right. It sounds like three of you have a meeting you’re meant to get to. But, well, before you go, let’s make sure you are all on the same page here. Why don’t we discuss it while you claim your reward, Christian?”

Finding a massive amount of energy he’d thought he’d completed depleted, Christian got to his hands and knees and crawled through the manseed on the ground, taking the cock from Dan’s hand, and eagerly began blowing his Lord once more.

“Good boy, Christian. Now, first and foremost, Danny, grab the backpack and head upstairs. You’ll all have to get dressed again, of course…but don’t you dare shower or wash up. I want you reeking of manseed and sweat.”

The three nodded enthusiastically, Christian still bobbing up and down on the cock he loved more than himself, as Benny continued, “While you’re gone, Tanner and Matt, you’ll stick with me. For now, Tanner, since you are my favorite bodyguard, you get the honor of carrying me around the frat house while Danny is out, understood?”

Tanner let out a literal moan of ecstasy. “Yes, Master!”

Matt glared at his former best friend, angry that he didn’t have the honor to support the most important person in his life in his arms.

“Great, now that that’s in order, Danny, you’ll carry me upstairs once Christian gets a belly full of my cum and all four of you will follow close behind. All four of you can be free to masturbate yourselves as you feel jealousy for Christian.

“Once we’re up there, I want Danny, Ross, and Christian to listen closely about how you’re going to do your best to make sure these ridiculous girlfriends are out of the picture for good. Matt, Tanner, and I will talk about how we can start slowly taking over everyone else in this frat. Understood, boys?”

The five nude, sweaty, muscular, cum-drenched servants nodded enthusiastically, ready to serve the man that had, in the matter of moments and for various reasons, became the center of all their universes in such varying ways. Christian, however, felt the most joy, knowing he was moments away from being filled with powerful, unmatched, perfect seed.

And he couldn’t imagine a more heavenly thing.

Danny suppressed a moan as the erotic thrill of following Benny’s orders retriggered a chill down his spine causing his already hard cock to burp up a sizable amount of precum into the skimpy shorts his best friend and boyfriend had commanded him to slip into. Danny had, at first, given him a look of confusion knowing how much Benny loved seeing his large erection as often as possible, but he wasn’t going to argue with the best human on the face of the planet.

So here he was, driving Benny’s (formerly his own) truck with Christian and Ross crammed in with him in behind the wheel. He focused on the plan Benny had laid out, placing particular energy into containing the cum he felt so close to shooting almost constantly since he’d decided to give himself fully to Benny.

Danny mentally replayed the plan Benny had laid out to him before he’d left, knowing he couldn’t let down the man that meant literally everything to him: Benny made sure Danny had a backpack with a few necklaces. Danny agreed, obviously, as Benny could literally do no wrong to him. Even though he was unsure how there was a meeting he was unaware of with a woman named Gina he couldn’t even remember or why necklaces would be important at all in regard to ensuring Benny was satisfied.

Regardless, Danny was so eager to get to the meeting that, according to Ross and Christian, he’d agreed to attend with Gina just a few short days prior after speaking with Ross, Christian, and their girlfriends, Peyton and Olivia respectively. Evidently, the meeting was to be about helping Danny feel closer to God with the help of his supposed girlfriend Gina.

He wasn’t eager because he was excited to see Gina, a woman Danny wasn’t even sure he’d met, or speak about their love of God and their relationships. Afterall, Benny was basically Danny’s God at this point and his relationship with Benny was literally the only one that mattered.

No, Danny wasn’t excited about the conversation with his two frat brothers, their girlfriends, and his own ‘girlfriend’. How could he be? He couldn’t remember making those plans because, according to them, this ‘Gina’ was the one that had talked to him about attending and coming.

It had been Christian that told him up in his former bedroom (that he’d willingly given to Benny happily) that he’d been dating her for quite a while and that it was strange that he couldn’t recall her. Danny didn’t let it bother him as he looked into the gloriously sexy eyes of his boyfriend. After a moment in which his other fraternity brothers and friends, Matt and Tanner, continued to suck on Benny’s cock and lap at his perfect balls, Benny told them all that it wasn’t strange at all that Danny couldn’t remember Gina or the meeting that was supposedly so important to him just a couple days prior.

And, naturally, it became completely reasonable to everyone in the room.

Even now, as he drove to the church, glancing over at Ross leaning over his best friend Christian, Danny wasn’t the least bit concerned about some random girl. He smiled, seeing what his friends were currently doing.

Ross’s short brown-haired head was bobbing up and down while Christian moaned slightly, clearly enjoying the blowjob his formerly straight best friend was providing him. Benny, as they left, made sure to instruct the newly gay-ified friends that they should be practicing their oral so they can impress him with how quickly they could learn to suck like pros. Naturally, the two were intensely focused on doing their best, especially when Benny told them they’d get to show him right away if they did a good enough job following his orders.

If the reward was getting to blow Benny, Danny knew that Matt, Tanner, Christian, Ross, and himself would do literally anything for the unimaginable blessing that was drooling their way up and down Benny’s dick.

‘God,’ Danny thought, smiling as a particularly loud slurp escaped Ross’s lips, ‘Benny is absolutely the most amazing person I’ve ever met. He’s literal perfection and there’s nothing I wouldn’t do for him. Let’s get this silly meeting over with, do what Benny suggested, and get back to worshipping the wonderful man even more.’

Danny was instructed by Benny to drive, as he had the most experience behind the wheel of the truck that was formerly his. Besides, it made sense to make sure Christian and Ross had the chance to blow one another a bit before they got to the church for their meeting. The two men could hardly keep their hands…and mouths…off one another as they’d walked to the large truck parked in the fraternity president’s reserved parking spot.

Danny did feel a bit of a twist in his heart knowing that, in his absence, Benny would need to be carried around the frat by someone else. He truly felt so much pleasure holding his lover in his arms wherever Benny wanted to go. His willingness to read for him, help him go to the bathroom, take all his belongings…Benny was truly the most selfless human Danny had ever had the pleasure of knowing. And he even got to have sex with him! A slight jealousy was still present knowing Matt or Tanner would be carrying that perfect specimen of a human being in their arms while he was off meeting with some woman he couldn’t even remember.

Knocking Danny out of his reverie, Ross suddenly sat up; there was a clear lump in the tiny shorts he’d been told to wear by Benny, just as Danny and Christian was commanded. It would have been impossible not to notice the massive mooseknuckle even if he hadn’t been rock-hard from blowing his best bud. Ross had the thickest penis Danny had ever laid his eyes on, but even with his new homosexual desires, he only had eyes for Benny’s perfect cock. It seemed that Ross had a similar opinion of Benny’s manhood, Christian and him having worshipped it as their God not thirty minutes prior.

“All right, your turn,” Ross said, pulling his shorts down and unleashing his monster.

Christian, his saliva moistened cock bobbing from excitement out the front of his skimpy shorts, smiled like a man possessed as he leaned over without complaint. Danny could only imagine how excited Christian was to blow Ross. The desire to get as talented at blowjobs as possible before getting back to Benny was likely the only thing he could focus on.

Christian moaned as the thick meat filled his mouth, drawing Danny’s attention slightly. Now at a red light, Danny could see another truck in the lane next to him. An old man glanced over at him and Danny smiled. In response, the old man looked aghast seeing Christian’s jock head moving up and down in the lap of his buddy. Ross had his head splayed backwards, eyes rolled back, totally lost in the pleasure of Christian’s machinations that he didn’t even notice they had an audience.

Danny, not entirely sure why the old man even cared, waved politely as the light turned green and drove off. He wasn’t sure why the man would care at all that these two studs would be blowing one another in the car. But then Danny realized there was no way the man had known they’d been commanded to do so by Benny.

‘If he knew Benny told them to do it, he’d definitely understand,’ Danny thought to himself.

Danny felt another wave of pleasure as he thought of Benny telling that old man he’d commanded them to practice their oral skills. He groped at his own huge bulge at the front of his tiny shorts, feeling so happy that he was about to help ensure that Benny, as he had put it, ‘kept them all in his control and cut out the bitch.’ The backpack that Benny had given to Danny was sitting in the small backseat area of his truck, leaning against a small toolbox Danny had always stored in there in case of an emergency.

Danny smiled broadly as he repeated to himself what Benny wanted him to do. He was going to ensure he brought in the backpack and use the contents to subdue the three women. The plan was quite genius of Benny, if Danny could say so himself. Granted, Benny could have said his plan was for Danny to murder the women and Danny would have agreed that it was brilliant.

He was to head inside, try to act like this Gina person’s boyfriend while Ross and Christian did the same thing with Peyton and Olivia. They’d sit to chat, willing to agree to speak on the ‘evils’ of homosexuality, but not before they could offer all three of them some gifts.

The necklaces.

As they gave them, Danny would continue with the amazing plan Benny had played out. Tapping his pocket, Danny made sure the ‘emergency’ item was firmly in place. Feeling the small circular bulge sitting upon the flat surface he knew was his phone, Danny smiled even wider. The emergency response was ready to go.

He’d make Benny so proud…maybe Benny would fall asleep tonight with his perfect cock still wedged in his tight asshole! Danny loved being stuffed by Benny’s meat more than anything else in the world.

A small stain appeared at the front of his small shorts; clear evidence that Benny truly made him hornier than anyone else ever could—even if only thinking of the man.

As he’d glanced down at the small lump in his pocket, Danny noticed the faint purple glow that the necklace Benny had given him was exuding. It reminded him, now, of how much devotion, love, and lust he had for his former closest friend. Now he wanted nothing more than to be his boyfriend, his servant, his everything.

Beyond that glow, Danny saw a shiny hue to his skin that was unmistakable. Benny seemed to love Danny and the other guys covered in sweat and cum, so Danny made sure to cover himself with the stuff every time he had sex, masturbated, or came in contact with any semen. If it turned on Benny, he’d be more than happy to do it.

Ross, with his head leaning back in pleasure from his bro-job, and Christian, bobbing up and down stuffing his throat with thick dick, both also had cum and sweat covering them from nearly head to toe. Earlier, they’d both cum more than they likely ever had and Benny forbade them from showering, even after he’d cum and covered them in even more seed from his own godly cock. They’d protested slightly at first, but Benny reminded them quickly how hot it was to him and naturally the two became immediate fans.

The jizz had all dried at this point, but their hair still looked a bit matted and they both said they felt honored to have their God’s droppings all over them. It didn’t matter that they were in public or that they were nearing the church in which they would be meeting with their girlfriends. They felt privileged to have the honor to show it off to the world.

Danny took in a deep breathe, smelling the mix of cum, sweat, and manly BO that was filling the truck. They all three likely looked like cum-obsessed sluts. And, well, as long as the cum came from Benny, it wasn’t an inaccurate description.

Turning into the parking lot of the church, Danny felt his excitement hit a fever pitch. He was about to prove to Benny that he could follow his orders even when he wasn’t around. Benny had expressed a little bit of fear in leaving Danny, Ross, and Christian to their own devices. Despite assuring him over and over that nothing and no one could ever change their absolute obsession with him, Benny still told them the plan and the exit strategy in case anything went wrong. Danny knew he’d never forgive himself if anything did go wrong and he ended up disappointing Benny.

Benny.

The sexiest person. The most important person. The only person that truly mattered.

Danny was about to ensure he made this perfect, wonderful, brilliant, handsome, gorgeous, powerful man proud of him.

His cock throbbing within the tiny shorts, Danny gave it a quick rub after parking in front of the ornate cathedral before him. Ross began bucking a little as Christian gave his hairy balls a good lick before sitting up and wiping his wet lips. Danny wasn’t sure if the wetness was spit or pre-cum, but he did know that Christian wanted to add the sheen to his already filthy body per Benny’s fetish.

“You two ready?” Danny asked, still groping the protrusion in his pants.

Smiling, Ross, looked over at him, “I wouldn’t mind another go at Christian’s dick…or yours. But I think Benny wants us getting this done sooner rather than later.”

Christian laughed, “Hell, if I wasn’t so excited to follow these orders for Benny, I’d be blowing you both all day to make sure I give him more pleasure with my mouth than he could ever imagine!”

A moan escaped from both Danny and Ross thinking about pleasuring Benny.

“All right, let’s get this over with so you two can keep practicing. Stuff those back in your pants and let’s do this thing,” Danny stated firmly. In response, Christian and Ross nodded, forcing their wet, leaking cocks back into their tiny prisons.

Once the three were presentable—as presentable as Benny wanted them to be in their booty shorts and tight sleeveless T-shirts—Danny grabbed the backpack and the three climbed out of Benny’s truck and made their way into the building. Danny had the small inkling that somehow, the way he was dressed, smelled, and was covered in cum and sweat may be a strange way to present himself to someone who was, supposedly, his girlfriend.

But Benny knew best, and Benny loved seeing Danny looking like a cum-drenched, Benny-obsessed, slut. So, well, Danny wanted to always look like a cum-drenched, Benny-obsessed slut.

It just made sense.

As they walked up to the large stone building, Danny felt a bit odd looking around. Strangely, Danny felt like the building was familiar and that he’d been here weekly for the past year or so. He wasn’t sure why he’d been coming there or who he’d been coming with, but he couldn’t deny the church was where he’d spent quite a lot of time this past year.

Reaching the entrance, Danny looked up and saw a strange looking set of symbols he knew had to be writing of some kind. Turning to his friends and asking them what it said, Ross answered with a laugh, “It says ‘All are welcome here’. Damn, Danny, you really can’t read any more, can you?”

Danny smiled and beamed, “Nope. No need. Benny said he’d do it for me. He’s so fucking selfless. I’m proud to let him take complete control.”

The jocks nodded, understanding exactly where Danny was coming from. To them, he was God, so to have God take care of you completely? It was obviously an honor.

After a quick moment, Danny grabbed the large door handle and pulled. Entering with Ross and Christian close behind him, Danny hiked up his backpack just before he reached out to pull open the large, ornate door.

“What took you all so long…” a red-haired women Danny didn’t recognize started as she approached the three men, two other women behind her, “Daniel! What are you wearing?”

Christian leaned forward slightly and whispered lightly into Danny’s ear, “That’s Gina. Start up the act.”

Danny, as if a switch had been flipped, smiled a mega-watt smile at the woman he was now certain he’d never met, “I’m sorry, Gina! I didn’t have any clean clothes so I had to throw this on. That’s why we’re late. We were rummaging through our wardrobes for anything we could wear.”

The words just started flowing out of Danny’s mouth as if by some supernatural means. He had to convince this Gina that he was the ‘Dan’ that he’d been before he’d woken up into utter devotion to Benny. That unbelievably important task meant that he was now the best actor in the world. He had to be…Benny’s satisfaction in this performance was the only thing that mattered.

Giving off a loving, accepting, and friendly vibe, Danny stood in the entryway with Ross and Christian as they assessed Gina’s reaction. Danny could see that Gina’s eyebrows indicated a lack of belief in what he was saying, but, luckily, she replied quickly, “Well, whatever. Definitely not appropriate dress for church, Daniel, but we’ll handle that later. Olivia and Peyton are already in the basement. We only have the space rented out for another half hour. I’ll let them, uh, judge you two while I focus on my boyfriend.”

“Of course, babe,” Danny stated, hoping the pet name was something this stranger before him wouldn’t mind being called despite thinking of Benny as he said it.

The three men followed closely despite Danny knowing the way down to the basement. He’d definitely been in this church before but he honestly couldn’t place why he’d ever be here without Benny. Benny was his everything. Why would he ever go anywhere without him unless he commanded it?

Before he could answer that question in his own mind, Gina turned back to Danny as they went down the stairs, “I know I should wait until we’re alone,” she said, glancing back at the two other scantily clad jocks behind them, “What the hell was that phone call yesterday? But why have you been ignoring my calls, Daniel? What has all this been about?”

Danny smiled down at her reassuringly, imagining she was Benny so he could show believable concern, “I’m sorry, babe. I’ve been really busy with homework, some frat responsibilities, and just needing some time to relax. Been pretty stressed. And as for the call yesterday, don’t tell the guys I confessed, but that was a stupid dare they put me up to. Earned me 100 bucks.”

Danny tried to assess Gina’s reaction without being too obvious that what he said was a complete lie as she responded in a course whisper trying to keep Ross and Christian from hearing, “Okay…but that doesn’t explain why you canceled our date last minute. And did they really dare you to tell me that you were going to ‘make love’ to someone else?”

Danny allowed her to finish and then let out a light-hearted laugh, “They did. But, believe me, I put the money I earned from the dare to good use. I’ll show you when we get in there. As for the date, I’m gonna make it up to you tonight.”

Danny raised his eyebrows in a motion hinting that he meant to make Gina ‘feel good’. He had no intention, of course, of doing any of that. But, if all went to plan, Gina wouldn’t even be a part of his life after this meeting. So he spent no moment feeling any guilt filling her head with false promises. There would be no date…he’d be making passionate love to Benny while Matt, Tanner, Ross, and Christian worshipped both of their bodies with their own.

But Gina couldn’t know that. ‘Better to butter her up,’ Danny thought, eager to make sure Gina felt like he was still her boyfriend. He was sure that if Benny were here, he’d be rewarding him with the chance to jerk him off…despite himself, Danny’s penis began hardening thinking about giving Benny a handjob as a reward for this hard work.

The large mooseknuckle couldn’t really be hidden in the tight shorts and Gina noticed, smiled and blushed, and pushed their way through the door to the basement.

“I guess you can make it up to me tonight. Maybe we can do some,” she said as she turned around and quietly whispered directly into Danny’s ear, “over the clothes groping.”

Danny had no idea what the crazy women he’d just met meant by that, but it sounded unbelievably unappealing. Flesh to flesh with Benny was the only thing he wanted from here on out.

Or anything else Benny told him to do to Benny.

Or to other guys.

Or to himself.

Danny’s cock throbbed slightly, giving Gina the impression she was turning him on when, in actuality, Danny was daydreaming about being a sexy slave boy for his perfect boyfriend Benny.

They all continued walking down the basement hallway, passing quite a few fellow church-goers who gave the three nearly nude men looks of disapproval as they walked by. Danny didn’t mind. He loved knowing he looked like a cum slut for his man. Benny wanted him to be one, so there was nothing to be ashamed of in the least.

Finally, they stopped at a random door and Gina let them inside. There were a bunch of chairs and tables pushed to the side with six set up in the middle. Two of them were already filled with women that Danny could tell were quite attractive, if he’d been a heterosexual man rather than a man turned completely gay by the sexy thrall of Benny.

One was slightly tanned with dark black hair that he recognized as Olivia, Christian’s girlfriend. The other was blonde and facing away from them but Danny knew she was Ross’s girlfriend Peyton.

‘I know these guys girlfriends and yet I don’t even know this woman I’ve supposedly dated for a while?’ Danny thought to himself, not allowing the thought to change the happy look on his face.

“What the heck are you wearing?” Olivia, looking at Christian. Turning around quickly, Peyton brought her hand up to her mouth in shock.

“We…uhh…all didn’t have any other clean clothes and none of us did laundry recently so we had to…umm…wear what we found in our closets at the bottom and because we were late because we had just worked out and couldn’t shower cuz we, um, knew we had to, um, you know, so we could get here…uhhh…faster and stuff,” Christian stumbled through a similar fib to Danny. Danny contained an eye roll knowing he’d lied so much better than the formerly religious prude.

“Yeah. What Christian said,” Ross declared confidently but adding no further context. Again, Danny contained his displeasure in his friend’s inability to lie as well as him. He’d definitely tell Benny…maybe he’d let him help discipline them…

Danny’s cock throbbed again, hidden behind Gina. Even if it hadn’t been, Olivia and Peyton weren’t looking away from their boyfriends, who were displaying their own hardness in the tiny shorts just as much as Danny.

“Girls, forget it. We have a short period of time to get this conversation going before Sunday services start. We agreed this would be about helping Daniel save his soul saved…errr…ummm…I mean…” Gina deflated.

“My…soul?” Danny asked.

Gina looked back at him with pleading eyes. Danny didn’t care about this woman in the slightest, but even he felt a small pang of sympathy for her with the big blue puppy dog eyes she was giving him. He could even see why he’d have found her attractive…when he found girls attractive, that is.

“Please, just come sit down,” Gina asked, walking to the chairs. She took a seat, leaving seats open between every girl. Danny, Ross, and Christian each walked over and sat next to their respective former girlfriends, not one them aware that none of their boyfriends gave a fuck about them in the slightest any longer.

“Look,” Gina started, “all five of us had a long discussion and we’re worried about you, Daniel. We’re worried about your immortal soul in the eyes of God. We’ve had talks about…Benny…but we’re worried about his influence over you. If you allow any sin to thrive around you, you allow that sin within you. I know you’ve been getting closer to God and you seem to be warming up to the idea of giving up different aspects of your past. And so…well…does anyone else want to continue?”

Ross nodded, knowing exactly what they’d originally planned to discuss with Danny, “Yeah, man. Homosexuality is sinful and wrong. And by being friends with, uh, Benny,” Danny could see the thick meat between Ross’s legs throb quite obviously, thwarting his attempt to keep in character, “is not good for your relationship with Jesus. And God. And…the Holy Spirit too.”

“Um, yeah,” Christian agreed, quite unbelievable in his wavering voice, “It’s wrong to be gay and do gay stuff with gay guys like, uhhhmmm…Ben…nyyy…or to, like, touch a co…oop…penis. Or suck them. Or, like, be around any, uhhh…hot gay guys like Benny…mmmmm…”

Olivia looked over at her boyfriend like he’d lost his mind. Danny suppressed a laugh hearing Christian literally moan while he pretending to criticize Benny. Instead, he smiled and nodded, eager to earn his Oscar.

“Gina?” he said meaningfully, actively drawing the attention of all the women away from the abysmal displays from Christian and Ross failing to contain their obvious horniness for Benny, “I understand what you’re saying. This has been a journey that we’ve gone on together and you’re right. I can’t have sin corrupting me.”

Gina smiled broadly, clearly forgetting all the anger and confusion she’d had just a few minutes prior. Danny was sure she hadn’t expected him to agree with her. Whoever this ‘Daniel’ she was with before was, he likely wouldn’t have agreed this readily. But he had to convince her that he was on her side.

For Benny.

“Really, Daniel?! I can’t believe it! I’ve been telling you since we started hanging out that Benny was no good for you. His gayness was evil and I didn’t want that dragging you down to hell with him! Oh Daniel! I’m so happy!”

She got up and lunged at Danny, wrapping her arms around him in a tight hug. He, in turn, wrapped his arms around her too, “Thanks, babe. I know you’re doing this because you love me. And I love you too.”

Gina pulled off of him, still smiling broadly, but a slight look of revulsion on her face, “This went so well we could even maybe call it early and go get lunch…after you shower and get some better clothes on of course. You’re sticky and kinda smelly, babe.”

Danny laughed, taking the true accusation in stride, “Of course. Whatever you want, babe. But before we go,” he started, taking the backpack off his back and reaching in, “The three of us bought you all some necklaces to really show how much we love you.”

The looks of confusion and disgust on Olivia’s and Peyton’s faces morphed almost instantly to match the joyous look Gina had.

“Hunny! You didn’t need to do that!” Peyton gushed, playfully slapping Ross on the arm. She looked down at her hand, likely feeling a similar strange stickiness on her man that Gina had felt on Danny. Not giving it another thought, she began wiping it on her shirt quickly.

Olivia, too, let out a happy squeal, hugging Christian and seemingly ignoring that he was sticky, so focused she was on getting new jewelry.

“Here, boys, come get these and we can each give them to our amazing girlfriends,” Danny said, pulling out the three necklaces Benny had given him earlier that day.

The two men stood and each grabbed a necklace, eager to get them placed on their respective girlfriend. Just as they were about to, Danny interrupted as he handed Gina’s to her.

“You know what, babe? Maybe I should prove how devoted I am to you and call Benny and let him know what’s going on before we go get lunch. We have been friends for a while, but he deserves to know sooner rather than later that I can’t be friends with him anymore.”

Gina smiled even wider, “I’m so proud of you, Daniel!” then she looked down at the necklace, “Oooo, a little padlock? You have a necklace on too under your shirt? Is there a key on yours? Oh and yours is glowing purple!”

Danny smiled, taking his phone out of his pocket and pulling up Benny’s contact information while Ross and Christian helped their girlfriends place the necklaces around their necks.

“Yup. So we’re connected, babe. Lock and key. Why don’t you slip it on. I’m calling him now,” Danny politely replied, containing the huge amount of excitement he was feeling knowing he was about to hear Benny’s wonderful voice again.

Happy the plan was going perfectly, Danny watched as Gina slipped on the necklace. Olivia and Peyton also slipped them on. Suddenly, Benny answered on the other end of the line.

“Everything going to plan, Danny?” Benny asked, causing a shiver of pure ecstasy to trickle down Danny’s spine. God, his voice alone was pure sex. Now that the plan was coming to fruition, Danny allowed his completely erect cock to throb beneath the thin layer of fabric covering it.

“Yes, Benny. They all just put the necklaces on,” Danny responded, letting a mischievous grin form on his handsome face as Gina looked at him with confusion.

“Speaker phone,” Benny commanded as Danny heard a loud moan in the background that he couldn’t decipher. He knew Tanner or Matt had to be worshipping Benny’s body and feeling intense pleasure.

‘Let’s hurry this up…I can’t go much longer without giving Benny pleasure,’ Danny thought, clicking the speaker button on the phone.

“Can you all hear me?” Benny said through the phone.

Not responding to the question at all, Gina looked at Danny, “Daniel? What’s this?”

“You want to be quiet, Gina. You both do too, Olivia and Peyton. You all three want to shut your mouths and just listen to me.”

Silence fell over the room as the three women looked directly over at Danny holding the phone. For a moment, it felt as though the world had frozen before, quite suddenly, the three women began berating their boyfriends.

“Why the hell would you let Benny speak to me like that, Daniel?!”

“What makes him think he can speak to me like that?!”

“How dare that sinful gay boy think he can tell me what to do!”

The cacophonous sound of the three women berating Danny, Christian, and Ross was only cut through by Benny saying, quite shocked, “Danny! Tell me what’s happening! Are there necklaces glowing purple?!”

Scared that Benny’s plan didn’t seem to be working and the women didn’t appear to be falling into the intoxicating pleasure of listening to and pleasing Benny like the three men had, Danny looked at Gina panicked, “No, it’s just sitting there. It doesn’t appear to be doing anything!”

The women kept screaming as Danny tried to ignore their anger, making Gina lunge toward him and start swatting at him as he tried to listen to his boyfriend. Standing, Danny took his free hand and tried to hold Gina away from him while taking the phone off of speaker and placing it on his ear.

“Fuck. I bet it doesn’t work through the phone…Matt! Tanner! Fucking stop worshipping my feet! I need to focus!” Benny shouted, a loud thud came through the fun indicating he’d kicked his body guards away.

The moaning stopped and meek apologies made their way through the speaker as Benny said what Danny had been dreading.

“Emergency. Put on the ring and tell them they need to join you at the frat. Then bring them here. Do it, Danny. Now.”

And then he hung up.

Danny, not missing a moment, reached into his pocket, knowing without a doubt he’d need to put this right so Benny would be pleased.

He got his entire hand deep in his pants pocket and tried to grab the small ring that Benny had told him to keep there and to only use if their plan began to fall apart. Danny had hoped he wouldn’t need to use it as Benny emphasized that it was absolutely a last ditch response to a collapsing plan. For some reason, Benny said he was concerned with anyone other than him wearing one of those rings. Danny didn’t seek any answers as to why…Benny told him what to do so he’d do it without resistance or asinine questions.

And now he needed to follow through.

If only he could find it…

A new fit of panic swept over Danny as he realized his hand was shoved into a completely empty pocket.

“What the heck do you think you’re doing, calling him?! What is happening?! Why are you doing this?!” Gina screamed as she started beating on Danny’s chest.

Danny, for his part, found in easy to ignore the weak women before him beating on his muscular chest. Her emotions didn’t matter. Her clear feelings of betrayal were nothing compared to the shame, fear, and unease he felt knowing he’d somehow lost the ring that had been in his pocket.

The day played through his mind…he’d been told to put the ring in his pocket by Benny…he’d done so…he remembered his phone was in there already, but he shoved it up against the glass case…his cock hardened as Benny spoke to him—as it always did now—and he made his way to Benny’s new truck with Ross and Christian…he drove to the church, replaying the plan in his head…he checked the ring when he got to the church and it was there…he came in…he spoke to the girls…he played the part…he gave them the necklaces…they put them on and he called Benny…

…he called Benny when he pulled his phone out of his pocket…

…the pocket he had the ring in…

A new wave of complete terror swept over him as he realized what had happened. He’d pulled his phone out quickly, excited to call the amazing man he loved and lusted for so deeply, and the ring had launched out from the force without him realizing.

Gina kept pounding on his chest and shouting while Danny’s attention was drawn to the floor. He hoped and prayed he’d spy a glimmer of reflective metal from the small circular jewelry somewhere against the white floor. Like a mad man, he swooped down, bent over, and maddened eyes tried to take in every inch of the floor.

Nothing popped out to him, however, as Gina started pushing and shoving him harder, somehow getting even more shrill. Peyton and Olivia also began screeching annoyingly at their boyfriends, wondering what was happening and why the six of them weren’t sitting here talking about the sinful lifestyle Benny had chosen and how Danny should be more righteous, like them.

“Ross, you said this was going to be an opportunity to guide Daniel into…”

“Why are you ignoring us and looking at Daniel like you’re lost when you know this was going to…”

And then, louder than both of the two other girls combined, “You jerk! You absolute jerk! You lied! I loved you!” Gina screamed, still swiping at Danny.

Danny tried, desperately, to find what he was looking for, his cock shriveling into him from fear that he would let down the one person on the face of the planet he even cared about any longer.

And then, obviously drawn in from the cacophonous cries of the now nearly insane women, an older man poked his head in the door, drawing the six pairs of eyes his way.

“What in heavens name is going on in here?” the man asked. Somehow, Danny knew this was Pastor Johnson. The knowledge of who the pastor of the church he was in was shocking to Danny…but not enough to distract him from the fact that the ring that was meant to be the emergency way in which to handle an unforeseen shift in the perfect plan hatched by his perfect man.

And now, rather than ridding him of this annoying ‘bitch’, as Benny referred to her, Gina was causing a scene, drawing the attention of the pastor of the very church they were all in the basement of. It wasn’t long before the wandering eyes seeking the small ring found their way to the doorway, which was now filled with other members of the congregation that had overheard the commotion.

“We, uhhh…” Ross started.

“We came to…ummm…but now…” Christian stuttered.

Danny let out a long sigh. He’d scoped out every spot he could see while being screamed at, hit, and harassed. He’d come here so eager to follow the commands of the man he’d literally do anything to please and impress.

And he’d failed.

“We were just leaving,” he said, matter-of-factly with a hint of crestfallen sadness.

Without another word to anyone else in the room and a stunned silence from the women, Danny walked towards the door, past Pastor Johnson and the gawking church goers. Skittering after him, Ross and Christian kept their heads down as they followed their friend.

Gina, Olivia, and Peyton, just watched as their boyfriends left them. Then, as if a damn had broken, Gina started crying. Her friends ran to her for comfort as she walked over to the small, ratty couch that had been placed along one of the walls.

Meanwhile, Danny sauntered up the stairs, heart in his throat and tears also nearly forming in his eyes. He couldn’t believe this meeting had gotten so out of hand. It was quite literally perfectly planned by a perfect man with a perfect brain and perfect forsight…

And yet, he’d failed him. No one in the world has, could, or would ever matter more than Benny. Not even himself. He helped him read, he helped him piss, he helped him exist.

But Danny couldn’t even help him force Gina, Petyon, and Olivia, three absolutely useless women, out of their lives.

As he exited the church, he felt the presence of Ross and Christian behind him.

“I’m sure he’ll think of something,” Ross said, hopefully.

“Especially if we tell him we did our best,” Christian offered.

Danny stopped, turned, and looked at his two cum-covered, sweaty, stupid friends.

“It doesn’t matter if he thinks of something else. It doesn’t matter that we did our best. We let him down. Benny gave us a task and we didn’t meet it. That means only one thing,” Danny stated, looking into the eyes of his fellow Benny-sexuals.

With expectant eyes, the two gazed back. A long moment was shared between them as they waited for Danny to finish his thought.

After another sigh, Danny allowed himself a small smile, “We just have to offer ourselves to him and let him do whatever he deems necessary to punish us for letting him down. No matter what he asks of us, we will do. Because Benny is the most amazing human on Earth and we have let him down. Our bodies, our very lives are his to do with how he wants. It has never been more true than now. We’re Benny’s property.”

“We’re Benny’s property,” Christian agreed.

“We’re Benny’s property,” Ross concured.

Despite the fear the three men had at what may be awaiting them, their cocks hardened in their tiny shorts.

Benny would get to have his way with them however he wanted when they got home. It may hurt…it may even be the worst experience of their lives…but they needed to make it up to Benny.

To account for their failure.

To please him.

And pleasing Benny was the absolutely most important thing any of them could imagine doing.

“I swear, I thought he was better than this! He said he loved me. I truly thought he’d choose…me…over…that…that…that…” Gina sobbed, “that faggot!”

Peyton on her right and Olivia on her left, the two tried comforting her even though they knew it seemed as though they, too, lost their boyfriends today.

“I just don’t know why he’d do this to me? And because of him?” Gina bellowed. Peyton looked over at Olivia who glanced back at her. The unspoken agreement was that Gina was being selfish and narcissistic as if only she mattered.

Again.

But, as usual, they’d put their own feelings aside and try to comfort her…mostly to save themselves the grief of pissing her off and making her whine even more.

“And…and…and I thought…we would get…married!” she let out as she put her heads down into her lap, jostling her legs slightly backwards.

And that was when she felt the back of her foot hit against something.

Still crying, but now curious, she reached down as Petyon and Olivia rubbed her back and muttered the usual ‘it will be oaky’ and ‘we’re here for you’ that always rang a little hollow to Gina, but she’d accept if it meant they were comforting her.

As she reached slightly under the couch, she came in contact with a small metal band. Picking it up, she could see it was a small silver ring with a slightly large flat top on it. She wasn’t sure why the thing was here, hiding slightly under the couch.

Without thinking and between her sobs, she slipped it on her finger. She jumped slightly as a faint red glow began to form at the top upon the formerly shiny silver sheen. Her tears stopped as she was left with awe as the glow clearly took the shape of a small key.

“What in the…” Gina heard Olivia say, seeing the raven-haired beauty reaching down to her necklace.

Peyton, too, grabbed at the small padlock that had been dangling on the chain.

A similar shade of red glowed from beneath the padlocks on each necklace, padlocks that Gina now noticed was clasped shut when she distinctly remembered them draped upon the metal bands in an open position.

“Strange, they suddenly closed and started glowing…red…” Peyton pointed out.

Gina looked down at her own necklace. Hers was still silver, open, and without any of the faint red shine her friends now had.

Despite the strange reaction, Gina felt a selfish sense of anger at her two friends. They were no longer comforting her, as engrossed with the necklaces they’d become.

They were stupid necklaces. She was their greatest friend. They should care that Daniel just broke her heart!

“Stop looking at the stupid necklaces and get back to comforting me! I’m more important than some stupid necklaces to you both! Aren’t I?”

A shudder seemed to pass the two girls who, quite suddenly, dropped the necklaces they were engrossed with and, without a thought to the contrary, shifted into complete concern for Gina.

“What was I thinking! Of course you’re more important than a stupid necklace!” Peyton cooed believably.

“You’re more important by far, Gina!” Olivia echoed with more concern than she’d mustered for Gina in years.

“Thank you, girls,” Gina said, excited that her friends were giving her the attention she knew she deserved and seemingly meaning it for the first time in a long time, “I’m just, like, desperate to find a way for Daniel to love me again. I…I…I need him! I’ll find a way to make him mine again. I just have to! You both agree, right? You’ll both help me get him back, yeah?”

And just like that, Peyton and Olivia knew for certain, more than they’d known anything before, that Gina needed to find a way to get Daniel back. And they both would absolutely help her.

Danny parked Benny’s truck in the fraternity president’s parking spot feeling a mix of extreme excitement that he’d be back in the care of the handsome, perfect, wonderful man he devoted his life to and the crushing shame of not completing the plan crafted by Benny to take down his supposed girlfriend, Gina.

Looking over at his friends, his heart did a little flip seeing Christian leaning over into Ross’s lap, taking the thick meat all the way to the base. In just a drive there and back, the formerly straight jocks had both really upped their blowjob game. If Christian could take this wide, huge meat, and Ross was handling Christian’s longer meat, Benny’s admittedly smaller cock would truly be feeling an immense amount of pleasure from their slutty mouths…

…After their well-deserved punishment.

“Okay, boys. It’s time to go inside and let Benny know what we failed,” Danny stated firmly as he watched the drooling lips detach from Ross’s glistening shaft, “We’re going to accept whatever he demands because we let him down.”

The two men nodded and Ross eagerly added “I’m gonna ask him to punish me harshest to please him most,” while stuffing his erect dick into his tiny, tight shorts.

“No, I’ll make sure to get punished harshest. Benny means the world to me. He’s literally God, man. He can punish me until my dying breath,” Christian responded airily.

“Well, he can punish me until I die and then continue punishing my dead body,” Ross quipped back.

“Oh yeah, well he can punish me…”

“Guys! Shut up! We’ll let Benny decide our punishment! It’s not up to you two faggots what you deserve or not,” Danny shouted over their attempted one-upping.

Ross and Christian looked back at their friend with guilt in their eyes. Danny couldn’t be too upset with them: he wanted to please Benny just as much, if not more, than these two newly recruited jock-boys. Danny just knew he was the first that Benny had made gay with his immense and perfect motivational impact.

Danny only hoped that meant he was even more important to Benny overall compared to Matt, Tanner, or the equally guilty Ross and Christian.

Latching onto that hope, Danny grabbed the door handle and lurched his way out of the large truck. Christian made his way out the opposite side with Ross climbing down after them.

Danny took a quick moment to survey his two friends. He was so proud that he and the two of them still looked like cum-drenched sluts for Benny. He knew, deep in his heart, it turned Benny on so much seeing the muscular jocks covered in his and others’ semen. It mixed well with the sweaty sheen they naturally produced.

Adding onto their depraved, slutty status were the tight sleeveless t-shirts and tiny shorts that couldn’t mask the giant protrusions in their midsections or the fatty ass cheeks they’d all earned in the gym. It all just made them definitive masculine sex-on-legs for their favorite person.

Content that they could, at the very least, put their sexy cum-drenched bodies on display for Benny, Danny lead the two up the sidewalk and into the fraternity entrance.

It still being relatively early on a Sunday morning, most of their brothers were still passed out. Naturally, many of them had gone out with their friends and girlfriends, getting drunk and partying until the late hours. It was usually only a few, namely Matt and Tanner in the gym and Ross, Christian, and Danny heading to church, who were consistently up this early. It was unusual for most of their other brothers to get up before noon.

It being around 11 a.m. meant Danny knew there wouldn’t be a huge number of brothers between him and Benny’s new bedroom—Danny’s old private frat president bedroom he’d naturally given him—so the boys could pass by without too many stares in their current state.

Not that Danny cared in the slightest. He’d just gone to a church dressed like a male escort after a long night out and covered in an abnormal amount of his own cum. Benny liked him covered in semen head to toe and so Danny liked himself covered in semen head to two. Screw anyone who thought that was strange or disgusting.

As the three walked up the stairs, eager to get their punishment and make amends, they walked by Logan, one of their brothers, stretching as he made his way towards the stairs. He was shirtless, wearing only a pair of plaid pajama pants and a towel over his shoulder. Danny assumed he was heading to the shower to start his day.

“What in the world are you three wearing? And what the hell is that smell?” Logan asked as they walked by him, his large blue eyes sparkling a bit as he jumped backwards to protect himself from the BO the three likely currently radiated.

“Don’t worry about it,” Danny said quickly, not wanting to spend even a moment explaining before he could get to Benny and apologize for failing in the mission.

Ross and Christian nodded in agreement as they followed closely behind, heading down the hallway as Logan turned and stared with confusion.

As they neared Benny’s new room, a door opened on their left side. Standing there was Logan’s roommate, Jon. Logan likely had woken the poor guy up when he had rummaged around the room. A large yawn was completely interrupted as he processed the three men before him.

Danny knew that Jon was very likely one of the smartest guys in the frat, in the top 10% of the school itself. But even his smarts couldn’t explain why his frat president and the two most religious men in the frat were dressed like sex workers. The normally jovial guy with an impish grin had a rare look of complete disgust wash over his face as the three passed him, not giving him a moment as they reached the end of the hall and Benny’s room.

Quickly making their way inside, Danny’s cock throbbed as he saw the object of all his affection, lust, love, and thoughts. A small gasp of joy escaped his lips as Ross and Christian rushed inside, just as enraptured as he was.

Benny was lying back, nude and hard, on Danny’s former bed. At his feet were Tanner and Matt, also nude with cocks leaking nonstop from the pure joy they were experiencing. The two were moaning as they licked, suckled, and kissed Benny’s feet, which appeared to be completely dripping with their never-ending saliva.

Benny, for his part, was paying his two bodyguards no attention in the slightest as he was occupied with the video game playing on a very large TV. Danny hadn’t owned the PS5 that was now attached to the TV that Danny also didn’t own. He recalled Matt’s father, who was quite well off, had bought his son the console and the large screen TV that Matt had kept in his room with Tanner. Clearly, he’d gifted Benny the console, TV, and game he was currently playing.

Hearing the gasps of lust from the three men who’d entered and closed the door behind them, Benny paused the game leaving a somewhat depressing tune playing.

“Welcome back, boys! How’d it go? Get over here and strip while you tell me.”

With zero hesitation, the three jocks began peeling their tight clothes off. Having such skimpy and minimal clothing on, it took only a few seconds to strip. While his large erection bobbed from being released from the strained confines it had been in, Danny confessed, “I’m sorry, Benny. I lost the ring somehow. I went to use it just like you’d told me to and it wasn’t in my pocket anymore.”

Benny’s smile left his face in a flash, “What?”

“I’m so so sorry,” Danny pleaded, stroking his huge cock as a means of showing him how much he still turned him on. He looked at either of his sides, seeing Ross and Christian now nude next to him, also stroking their larger-than-average respective manhood. All three of their necklaces continued to glow that other-worldly purple as discomfort befell the room.

Uncomfortably, Danny continued, looking back into Benny’s gorgeous, perfect eyes, “I looked everywhere, and I couldn’t find it and we had to go because the preacher came in and a whole bunch more people were…”

“Shhhhhh,” Benny said, putting up his hand to indicate his need for Danny to stop.

Benny looked down at Tanner and Matt, who hadn’t responded at all to the men in the room. Still completely hypnotized by their favorite human’s amazing feet, the sound of slobbering, sucking, and smacking were the only noises still in the room.

Suddenly, Benny thrust his feet out slightly, “Stop it, boys. Focus. I need you two on alert. Stand by the door, now!”

Not showing any level of anger that they’d just been smacked in the faces by the feet they were just worshipping, the two obedient bodyguards scrambled quickly over to the door. Standing on either side, the two stood at attention, hard cocks pointing outwards. Clearly, Benny had already trained them how to stand ‘on alert’.

“I’m so sorry, Benny. Seriously. I feel awful that I…” Danny started, sensing Ross and Christian felt too ashamed to speak.

“Shush. Tell me everything. Start to finish. Now,” Benny interrupted, glaring at the three nude men with the rock-hard cocks not impacted by the anger in the slightest.

Danny started from the beginning, letting Benny know about the drive there, the discussion with the girls, how he couldn’t find the ring after he’d called him, and their trip back home, including how desperate they were for punishment and that Logan and Jon were the only two brothers that witnessed them.

A look of fury was the only response the trio received as Benny looked over at Tanner and Matt, who hadn’t moved a muscle since being told to be on alert.

“Bodyguards, the plan to take over the entire frat begins now. Sooner than I’d have liked as I wanted to celebrate with my special boys before we got everyone else on board,” Benny glared over at Danny, “One of you get into the cum-covered clothes Danny took off and the other put on Christian’s. Then you need to take two necklaces, find Logan in the shower and Jon wherever he might be. You’ll get them both here however you can and get those necklaces around their necks as soon as you do.”

Once again without a word, Matt and Tanner got into gear. Tanner squeezed into Danny’s discarded clothes while Matt grabbed the saturated tight shorts Christian had just thrown to the ground. Once ‘dressed’, the two left the room, not even stealing a glance at their master due to the diligence he’d hardwired into him.

“Now,” Benny started rather sternly as he scooted himself to the edge of the bed, facing his boys, “What do you morons have to say for yourselves? Danny first.”

Danny looked down at the most attractive person he had ever been blessed to know. He tried to convey with his eyes the immense amount of shame and guilt he honestly felt before he even started talking.

“I can’t begin to express how angry with myself I am that I’ve let you down. You mean everything to me, Benny. I would do anything for you. And I want you to do anything you feel like you need to do to punish me. Anything at all. I just need to be in your good graces again. No one can make me feel as good and horny and loved and seen and used and satisfied as you.”

Benny took a moment to consider the words Danny spoke, reaching out and grabbing the steel beam between his legs. Stroking it a bit and eliciting a moan from the jock, Benny looked over to Christian.

“And you?”

Christian jumped, clearly surprised that Benny was asking him while continuing to stroke Danny’s dick.

“I’m, uh, I’m so sorry too. I know I didn’t have the ring and didn’t really have anything to do with Danny losing the ring, but I was there and didn’t even realize he’d lost it but I still deserve to be punished. Please punish me. Please, Benny. I just want you to treat me however you need to. I’m yours to abuse.”

Benny glared at Christian, not letting on what he was thinking. Christian couldn’t be sure if his words had swayed his leader, but he hoped pointing blame towards Danny could help him in the long run.

Benny reached out and grabbed the churning balls below Danny’s shaft while he continued stroking. A louder groan of complete pleasure escaped the lips of the muscular athlete. Benny ignored it, turning towards Ross.

“Your turn.”

Ross responded instantly, knowing he had to be next, “I accept my role in this failed mission entirely. Please punish me however you wish. Spank me. Abuse me. Make me do humiliating things. Anything at all. I’m at your mercy, Benny. I’ll do anything to make up for the mistake I was a part of.”

Benny nodded, still glaring. Then, without warning, squeezed Danny’s testicles while he continued stroking.

“Hnnngghghhg!” Danny whimpered out.

“Stay standing, Danny. And all three of you listen close.” The purple necklaces glowed while the ring on his hand tight around the hairy balls did the same. “There will be a punishment. And all three of you will be so turned going through your punishment. It will turn you on more than you have been…ten times more than you have been since I helped you realized how gay you all are for me. I want these cocks leaking the entire time, no matter what I put you though. But no cumming until I make it clear your punishment is over. Understand?”

Danny’s cock had already started spewing forth an absolute waterfall of precum that dripped down onto Benny’s wrist as his cock hardened to an almost unnatural length.

Ross and Christian let out a ‘yes Sir’ as their cocks bobbed in response while Danny replied lustily, “Hmmmmm, yes Benny…please keep squeezing my balls. Harder. Make me squirm…iwantitsobadohmygodyes!”

Danny groaned as Benny tightened his grip. The pain was excruciating at this point, but Danny’s cock rocked up and down with his heartbeat, so hard and solid that the very flow of his blood into the organ caused the movement.

“Can you squeeze my balls now?” Christian begged, looking on with jealousy.

Benny, still squeezing Danny’s nuts as precum fountained out of Danny’s intensely erect cock onto his wrist, glared over at Christian.

“You think you get to ask me for anything after letting me down? You should be thanking me that I’m letting you feel pleasure from what I’m about to put you through. I could be so much crueler. But I’m kind enough to my men that I want you to, in the end, enjoy what I’m going to put you through

“Now, Christian and Ross, while I have a one-on-one here with Danny, you two need to get a few things for me. You better be back here as quickly as possible. I had some fun already planned for us all but I think I’m going to up the stakes now that you fuck-ups ruined my plans,” Benny commanded.

After giving them each their assigned task, Benny urged them to hurry, “I can only imagine it won’t take Tanner or Matt too long to bring me Logan and Jon. You best be back in a reasonable amount of time, boys.”

Christian and Ross both nodded aggressively, their hard, leaking cocks drooling as they reached for their scattered clothes.

“Did I tell either of you you could wear clothes?” Benny asked, giving another squeeze to Danny’s balls.

“But we might see some of the brothers while we’re getting…” Ross started.

“And? That humiliation of showing yourselves off to your unsuspecting straight brothers is part of your punishment,” Benny smirked.

A moan escaped the mouths of both jocks as the thought of walking around their frat house nude risking the eyes of their heterosexual frat brothers seeing them hard, horny, and leaking while they sought out the things Benny had told them to gather became an instant fetish for them. Knowing the shame and humiliation was part of this punishment made it so erotic that they practically sprinted out the door, secretly hoping every last frat brother in the house was awake and able to judge them harshly.

“Just us for a moment, Danny,” Benny said, leaning in close, planting his lips on the moaning jock.

“Hnghghgn, mmm, yeah, Sir,” Danny moaned, loving how much pain he was being subjected to.

“You know…you are my favorite. You were and are my best friend, but I really want you to know, even as you receive this punishment that you absolutely deserve, that no one will ever mean as much to me as you,” Benny said, kissing Danny and allowing the handsome jock to reciprocate passionately while still grasping the hairy balls.

Danny’s tongue slipped into the mouth of the most amazing man he’d ever known, cock dripping nonstop with precum onto his partner’s wrist. After a moment, Benny let go of the balls, making Danny feel slightly saddened that his punishment wasn’t still happening. But as Benny wrapped his arms around him and held him tight, tongue dancing around his own, Danny felt nothing but love, lust, and undying need for the man in his arms.

Their chests smashed against one another; Danny began moving his hands all over the body he was so obsessed with. He felt Benny’s back, his butt-cheeks, his arms…anything he could reach.

Suddenly, Benny pulled his mouth off Danny’s and breathily commanded, “You need to blow me like your life depends on it. Right now.”

Stepping back and sitting on the bed with his legs spread wide, it wasn’t even a millisecond before Danny had plunged the hard cock deep into his throat. He’d been having sex almost constantly with Benny since he’d realized he was gay and passionately needy for his best friend, but it wasn’t getting stale in the least. The cock deep in his throat tasted better every single time he got the chance to worship it.

Salty precum began blanketing his tongue as he bucked up and down on Benny’s meat. With his right hand, Danny began stroking the churning balls his chin kept bashing into while his left explored Benny’s thighs, his calves, his feet, his stomach…anything he could touch, Danny wanted to make feel good.

Benny’s pleasure was Danny’s pleasure at this point.

Eventually, Danny felt Benny shift a bit. A shocking cold on his genitals suddenly made him jump. Just as quickly as he’d felt the sudden cold, pain radiated from his balls as he looked down and saw Benny was mashing his foot into his shaft and balls. Looking up with tears in his eyes, Danny gazed into Benny’s.

Benny just smiled and said, “Punishment.”

A guttural groan escaped his lips as he started thrusting himself into the foot to add to the painful pressure. Saliva began to drip from the sides of Danny’s mouth as he fellated with even more passion, loving how much pain Benny was forcing him to have. His cock, too, drooled fluids onto the bare foot that squashed every sensitive bit of Danny’s manhood.

Danny lost himself to the pleasure of both blowing the man he loved and lusted for quite suddenly in the past 48 hours and feeling the intense pain shooting from his crotch knowing he was being punished perfectly for his failure. Slurping and sucking like the cock in his mouth was giving him life, Danny jumped slightly as Benny’s voice pierced his erotic bliss.

“I’m going to c-cum soon, Danny boy. Mmmm…when you taste my cum, you are going to know, even more than you already do, that I’m the perfect man in the world. The taste of my c-c-cum is g-going…mmmm fuck…going to give you undying and unend-mmm-unending love and submissiveness towards me. You’re going to love me and want to s-serve me e-e-ven stronger th-tha-than than than before!”

As Benny bellowed, thick cum filled Danny’s mouth. Without hesitation, Danny swallowed greedily, savoring the taste of the man he loved…the man he served…

And as the glorious taste caused his heart, head, and cock to throb with excitement, those feelings of love and that desire to serve built and built. Danny could practically physically feel the intense emotions exponentially expanding within himself.

When Danny had started blowing him, he knew Benny was the most important person on Earth. He knew that no one turned him on more or made him feel more need. He’d have done anything for him.

But now…it wasn’t just something he knew. It was within his very core. It was part of his soul. Danny knew, without a doubt, his parents had fucked, given birth to him, and then raised him only so he could one day be Benny’s. His life had no other meaning beyond what he could do for Benny. No one in the history of the world had ever loved another human being as strongly as he loved the man who was now blowing his load deep down his throat and crushing his genitals beneath his foot.

The feeling settled, feeling more correct than any fact Danny had ever learned before. As the perfect dick began to deflate and weep out smaller amounts of the salty treat, Danny began to tear up from the intensity of what he was feeling.

‘Fuck, I’m so lucky to be able to love and serve this perfect human being,’ Danny thought, looking up into the beautifully commanding face staring down at him.

A small smirk appeared on that wonderfully sculpted face of the man who, just three days ago, was nothing more than his best friend.

Now, Benny was Danny’s everything.

It was then that the door opened, and Matt walked in with Jon, necklace already placed around his neck. For his part, Jon seemed to be struggling to remove the jewelry and didn’t quite notice the gay scene of Benny’s cock stuffed in Danny’s mouth as the fraternity president stared up at him lovingly and continued thrusting somewhat violently into the foot mashing his large genitals.

Danny, unable to contain his love regardless of who was in the room, let out a moan, drawing Jon’s attention.

“What the absolute fuck?!” Jon said as he turned to run out, Matt blocking him.

Benny looked over and firmly commanded, “Get in here and close the door!”

Just then, a purple glow that had been absent from Jon’s necklace emanated as the small lock dangling upon the chain closed. With what felt like an instinctual reaction to what Benny had said, Jon and Matt both instantly closed the door and stepped into the room.

“Just stay there and watch Danny,” Benny groaned at the pair. Benny started moving his foot around, groping the genitals and smashing the balls with his foot and toes.

“What in the world is going on? How could you make me do this? I was just studying and Matt grabbed me and now I’m here and I can’t stop this voyeurism despite knowing I’d rather not view such blatant homosexual acts…” Jon went on and on, standing there and staring at his fraternity president blow the only gay member of their frat while his cock and balls were being abused by that gay member’s foot.

“Shut up and stop talking, Jon. You know just watching this is turning you on more than anything else ever has,” Benny stated looking over at the confused man.

Shutting his mouth, Jon kept staring at Danny bobbing up and down on the cock. Jon had always been a kind-hearted, confident yet more introverted type. His closer friends, like Logan, knew he had a crush on one of the girls in his study group, but that was the only sign of sexual attraction he’d ever really given off. He’d never really had a girlfriend, despite being an attractive guy. His focus on his experiments and schoolwork kept him quite busy most of the time, so he gave off a relatively asexual vibe.

But now, standing there, a sizable lump began forming in his pajama pants as he stared at Danny pleasuring Benny while Benny tortured the sexy jocks genitals. Nothing had ever turned him on more than what he was viewing now.

The rational part of his brain that enjoyed breaking down equations and hypotheses tried to figure out why he was so turned on watching the incredibly gay thing happening in front of him. Yes, Benny had told him to. Yes, he felt a strange vibration from the necklace he’d had forced around his neck by Matt. But, also, yes, his cock was harder than it had ever been.

He tried thinking about Stephanie, the pretty girl he’d met in his study group. Her dark black hair. Her pretty eyes behind her thick black glasses. Her subtle beauty hidden behind a shy demeanor.

But the thought of her wouldn’t stick for Jon. All he could think about was what he was seeing now: two men sweaty and using the other for pleasure. Jon knew, now, that when he jerked off from now on, this would be the fantasy he’d conjure up.

This was, as Benny had said, the sexiest thing he’d ever seen.

Then, breaking him from his horny reverie just as he’d moved his hand to grope his front, a commotion came from the door as it banged open.

“Let me go, bro. What the fuck, Tanner? Why the fuck are you doing this?” shouted Logan as he was dragged inside by Tanner.

With an extra kick, Tanner closed the door as he shoved Logan inside. Jon couldn’t bear to look away from Benny and Danny, but the others in the room looked over at the angry man.

Logan was now crouched on the floor just inside Benny’s new bedroom clad only in a white towel. His muscular body was still slightly wet from the shower he’d clearly just exited. He’d likely been in the process of drying himself off when Tanner had grabbed him, catching him unaware.

Logan was one of the strongest, most physically fit members of the frat, and his muscles were straining as he held tight to the towel, unwilling to expose himself to Tanner initially and now to the four other men in the room. It was likely that modesty that had kept Logan from being able to break free of Tanner’s assault. Even though Tanner and Matt were gym rats, Logan was practically a fitness guru at this point. His impressive social media following, most of which related to his work out routines, was evidence of his nearly flawless masculine form.

His pale skin shone in the light, reflecting enticingly against the droplets still dripping down his body. His normal dirty blonde hair was messy and slightly darker than normal, still damp with water. His pale blue eyes sparkled, as they always did, despite the clear confusion and anger he was feeling.

“What the actual fuck, Tanner?” he said as he finally looked up, seeing Benny and Danny for the first time. Danny had already put all his attention back on bucking painfully against the foot and sucking Benny’s cock like it was the tastiest treat on Earth. Benny, however, was still staring at the attractive stud.

Logan stood up slowly, stunned by what he was seeing. As he stood, his perfect body revealed itself to everyone in the room. Jon was still baffled by how turned on he was, so he didn’t notice his nearly nude roommate. Matt and Tanner were drooling with want at Benny. Danny was still sucking Benny’s now re-hardening cock and fucking his foot roughly as if his life depended on it.

But Benny only had eyes for the nearly nude, blonde bombshell before him.

The small amount of light chest hair around Logan’s nipples, pecs, and stomach were much darker than it usually was, matted against the effortlessly muscular form. Most men would need to flex and pump up to get their muscles to look as pumped as Logan’s naturally were. The fierce pale blue eyes were wide open, shocked as he was to see his friend and frat president demeaning himself upon his gay best friend. His sharp, angular, and usual always serious looking face was frozen in stunned silence.

“Why the fuck doesn’t he have the necklace on yet, Tanner?” Benny asked, breaking the silence that was filled only with Danny’s grunts and slurps.

“I’m sorry, Benny! He kept fighting me. I thought getting him here would be most important,” Tanner explained.

Logan looked around at all the men in the room, completely flabbergasted at what was happening, “Why the hell was I dragged in here, and why the fuck is Danny doing that. He has a girlfriend!”

Benny, ignoring the confused nearly-nude blonde jock, just said, “All of you, accept Danny, get him and get that necklace around his neck now!”

Without allowing even a moment for Logan to fight back or run, Tanner, Matt, and Jon dove at him. A mess of bodies struggled in front of Benny and Danny.

“Get…the fuck…off! What…the…fuck?!” Logan screamed, pushing Jon off of him as Tanner tried forcing the necklace around his neck. Logan just squirmed away as Matt grabbed his head and tried to stabilize it.

Looking down at Jon, the only one dressed even remotely normally, Logan pleaded, “Bro, why are you doing this?”

Jon looked back up at him, arms wrapped around his waist and, with sad eyes, “I have no clue, man! I seem to be forced to do what Benny tells me for some reason! I know I have to try to get a necklace on you but I don’t really want to! I think they’re what is causing this! Try to push me off! Try to escape!”

Taking his friend’s advice, Logan finally let go of the towel as it started to droop down. The white fabric gathered on Jon’s arms as Logan pushed against him, trying to get his weaker roommate detached from him so he could focus on breaking free of Matt’s grip and Tanner’s insane focus on getting the creepy necklace around his neck.

His soft cock bobbled about in the struggle, catching Benny’s eye. Even soft while experiencing this anger and fear, Logan’s dick was a sight to see. The purple head looked plump at the end of a long shaft that clearly was a ‘shower’. It looked like his long, pale column was likely close to 6 inches soft, thrashing about and swinging around with his movements.

Matt and Tanner seemed only focused on forcing Logan still so they could get the necklace around his neck while Jon began gagging slightly as his straight friend’s cock began brushing against his arm.

“Logan, I don’t want to touch your penis but I can’t seem to stop trying to keep you from leaving! It has to be the necklace! Matt got one around my neck and now I can’t help but listen to Benny!” Jon complained with some disgust.

Looking down at the glowing purple necklace, Logan felt a renewed energy helping him fight off Jon and Matt, leaving Tanner trying, desperately to get the necklace placed.

Then, quite suddenly, Benny announced, “Matt and Jon! Grab his cock and balls!”

Quickly, Matt reached down and grabbed the low-hanging, lightly hairy balls as Jon, while still gagging, grabbed the long shaft. Logan, now worried about his genitals being yanked around in the struggle, yelped loudly, feeling the strong hands wrapped around his most sensitive parts.

Taking advantage of the distraction, Tanner finally wrapped the chain around Logan’s neck.

Seeing it settle against his amazing, strong pecs, Benny shouted, “Everyone stop!”

Logan felt more than heard the command as a fluttery sensation occurred between his pecs. His brain clearly processed what Benny said and he felt his body begin to stop struggling. He felt Jon, Matt, and Tanner freeze in place.

His brain was shouting at him to listen to what Benny had said. ‘Listen, open, obey, owned’ followed by and ‘stop, stop, stop’ seemed to repeat in his head. But Logan felt his mental strength fight back. His self-reliance and force of will he’d harnessed to focus in on being the strongest and most disciplined man he could be helped him fight the overwhelming need to listen.

The frozen men around him still held on tight to his nude body but Logan no longer cared that his cock was hanging free. He needed to fight against the command to stop his brain from screaming at him to do. He had trained his body and mind to be stronger than anyone else he’d known. He would never let anyone tell him what to do, let alone a guy clearly exploiting his friends for his own perverted desires.

His shoulder slowly pulled away from Matt while his hips bucked Jon off. He looked down and still saw the necklace around his neck, now flickering with a dull purple light. He realized, then, that the other men all had glowing purple necklaces around their necks too. That had to be how Benny was controlling him.

Logan looked over to the bed, hoping Benny was lost to the pleasure Danny had been giving him, but Danny had obviously taken to heart the command to stop that Benny had shouted. Danny was stuck halfway down Benny’s shaft, Benny’s foot still smashing his cock and balls.

And Benny was looking over at him with shock.

“I said, stop! Stop moving!” Benny shouted again, sitting upright, trying to remove his cock from Danny’s mouth but struggling to move the frozen jock.

Logan, now feeling the ability to fight firmly within his will, pushed Matt and Jon away, Tanner having been frozen after placing the necklace and not needing to be removed from him. Looking down, the purple glow of his own necklace was still flickering but teetering on turning off.

As if he were moving through molasses, Logan moved slowly, but could feel himself fighting successfully against the commands his brain was still trying to tell his body to follow. His pace quickened; eyes now focused on the door as Benny kept shouting at him to stop.

“Freeze! Logan, stop! Stop!” Benny shouted, straining against Danny.

Logan kept his gaze on the door, progressing faster and faster towards his escape, ‘listen, open, obey, owned’ getting smaller and smaller in his mind.

He progressed faster and faster, feeling his ability to move normally slowly return to him. He could feel the necklace vibrating, but his focus now was on getting to the door and sprinting down the hallway and to the nearest police station. He had to stop whatever this was that Benny was doing to him and his friends.

He reached out, just a few feet from the doorknob, now completely able to ignore Benny.

Closer and closer, inches away, almost there, and then…

…the door launched open as a pair of completely nude men came in. Ross, carrying the inflatable pool from the shed out in the fraternity’s backyard and Christian, carrying several bottles of various oils he could find from their kitchen.

“We got them, Benny! Can we start…” Ross started, “…What is going on here?”

Ross and Christian stood in the doorway, now blocking Logan’s only escape. The pair had no clue what was going on, but they could see in Benny’s eyes behind Logan that he was upset.

“What’s wrong, Benny?! What can we do to help?” Christian asked, looking past the desperate-looking nude pale jock right in front of him.

“Ross! Christian! Don’t let Logan leave! Matt, Tanner, and Jon! Grab a necklace from the backpack over there and get them all around Logan’s neck!” Benny instructed.

Ross and Christian instantly took their command to heart and filled the doorway, not allowing the naked man to even consider getting passed them as the three other men hustled towards the bag and grabbed necklaces.

“You all need to leave me the fuck alone! Jesus fuck! What the hell is wrong with all of you! Benny! I know this is you’re fault!” Logan screamed as he turned to rush in on Benny.

Benny leaned back, preparing for an attack, finally able to squeeze his way out from underneath Danny. He shuffled backwards, trying to get some distance between himself and Logan.

Matt, Tanner, and Jon dived forward, swinging the necklaces around Logan’s head. The confident jock didn’t even try to fight them off, so focused on getting over to Benny to kick his ass.

“Stop! Logan! Stop!” Benny desperately shouted from the head of the bed.

The four necklaces all shifted slightly, purple lights glowing on all four. Logan kept approaching Benny with focus…

…but began to slow.

‘Listen, open, obey, owned! Listen, open, obey, owned! Listen, open, obey, owned!’ now shouted in his head, drowning out all his other thoughts until…meekly…’What the hell?’ Logan thought, feeling his body stop. ‘I need to kick the shit out of Benny! I can’t let him win!’ and then, even louder, ‘Listen, open, obey, owned!’

A small twitch of his right arm as Benny continued, “Accept that you lost! Logan! Accept it! You’re mine now! Accept it! Tell me you accept that you’re mine when you do!”

“N-n-no,” Logan stuttered out, struggling against the intense need he felt to listen to what Benny was saying, trying to drown out and shove down the shouting commands in his head, now empowered by the multiple necklaces.

But Logan could feel the shadow of his resolve fight back, even harder.

‘No!’ Logan shouted internally, dimming the shout of the commands to listen, to open, to obey, to be owned.

The somewhat pathetic way in which Benny was trying to control Logan made Logan scoff. He was his own man, he’d always been. He wasn’t going to let some faggot control him.

The shouting in his mind became normal as his inner voice took control yet again. Logan smirked at the pathetic queer in front him. He thought he could control him? He thought he was a weak as these other fags here?

Benny, looking confused and slightly worried, merely responded loudly, “Logan freeze! Logan freeze! Logan you need to freeze! Freeze!!”

Despite his efforts to completely resist, the simple command to freeze seemed simple enough for Logan to adhere to. Logan’s mind still screamed to resist, meaning this minor command wasn’t enough to subdue his will entirely, but a small amount of anxiety welled up in Logan’s chest as his arms, legs, and torso stopped spasming and he froze in place.

Racking his brain to figure out how someone could be resisting his commands with several necklaces glowing around his muscular neck, Benny stood and approached the towering jock hesitantly, “Why are you able to resist me?”

Logan responded quickly, “I think you’re controlling Jon and the others. I’m no one’s slave. I won’t let you win. I’m my own man.”

Benny nodded, slowing reaching out his hand and feeling the strong pec on the statue-like Logan. Logan’s eyes looked down at Benny’s hand and pierced his gaze with hatred and disgust as he looked back up. Despite

“So you don’t want to be controlled by me? Like you assume these others have been?” Benny asked, teasing the pert nipple of Logan’s right pec.

“Fuck no,” Logan stated, a deep growl within his response.

“All right, tell you what, let’s try something else,” Benny said, brain-twisting to come to some kind of solution.

Then, “Jonny, use your smarts to help me get Logan under control. The thought of betraying your friend and roommate will turn you on even more than you already are.”

Jon, letting out a little grunt as the purple glow emanated, “Oh fuck, why am I doing this? Why am I going to help you? Why does this feel so good? Why can’t I focus on Stepha…I mean… never mind.”

Smirking at the confused sexy nerd, Benny replied, “Focus, Jonny. The more you help me get Logan under my control, the hornier you’ll get and the better it will feel.”

“Hnnngghhh,” Jon whimpered, openly groping the large erection contained in his pants, “This feels so good….I know he’s competitive. I think the best way to get him in control is to muddy his thoughts and then tie your domination of him into losing a game of your design.”

“Good boy, Jonny. As a reward, you need to let your cock out through the opening in your pjs and start stroking. You can’t cum though. I have plans for your orgasm,” Benny ordered.

Without waiting, Jon pulled out his wood easily through the fly of his pajama pants. The angry redhead glistened as it hit the light, reflected the drooling precum. Benny gave it a quick look, enjoying how hard he’d gotten the normally somewhat uptight and shy nerd just by getting him turned on by betraying his friend.

“All right, Logan,” Benny started, turning his attention back to the nude behemoth next to him. Still stroking at his slightly hairy nipple, “You’re going to start thinking of every competition you’ve ever been a part of. You’re going to feel that competitive spirit Jonny boy here alluded to. You’re going to want, desperately, to win a little competition I’ll be setting up for you. Given how much you love to win and be ‘better’ than your competitors, like Jonny boy said, you can’t help but feel all that spirit building within you. But you can’t stop thinking about all those other competitions you partook in. All of it filling your brain and keeping you nice and cloudy minded.”

Try as he might, Logan couldn’t resist these particular commands. Logan was, in fact, a very competitive person. Jon hadn’t been incorrect in that assessment. So when Benny told him to think of all the games and tournaments he’d been a part of, the memories started flooding his brain.

Images and instances of his sports career mashed their way to the forefront first. Football, dreams of the NFL, the drive to win in high school, college, even the small scrimmages he’d had with friends filled every crevice of his mind.

Then the other sports he’d dabbled in invaded his thoughts. Competitive weightlifting. Track and field. Even the soccer he’d played for two seasons when he was in grade school.

Then the video game sessions with friends.

Then the board games with family every Thanksgiving.

Then the mini-competitions he’d created in his own mind like when he’d secretly race a stranger to the end of a block or when he’d try to piss faster than the guy in the urinal next to him.

All of them took his focus when Benny told him at the same time so that very little else could get his attention. That drive to win kept him focused during all of those games…very few of which had he lost.

Then, for the first time since Benny had told him to focus on all these competitive instances, a new thought filled his brain.

‘I won’t lose this competition either.’

“Do you agree with our gamble? You want to play a game for your free will?”

Wild eyes glared back into Benny’s now calm and casual pair as Logan responded with conviction, “Yes, of course.”

“Perfect. Now, given the stakes are so high, I think the wager needs to equalize. How about if you win, I let you go as well as all your friends.”

“Yes, deal,” Logan interjected quickly, the feeling of all the victories replaying in his mind filling him with confidence. He rarely lost. Even if all he could focus on right now was every game he’d ever played, he knew he would win again.

“And if I win, you will be my willing slave, eager to please me in any way that I want. Everything you’ve ever wanted or desired for yourself will be replaced with everything I want and desire. My pleasure will be your pleasure. Mindless and focused only on me and my pleasure.”

Logan listened, hearing the stakes, focusing on the winning touchdowns he’d achieved, guessing the murderer in Clue faster than anyone else, and getting a personal best deadlift in his first competitive weightlifting tournament.

“Deal,” he stated, feeling the assurance within his mind that the odds were most definitely in his favor.

Benny smiled, giving the nipple a tight squeeze.

“What’s the game,” Logan asked, still frozen in place.

“You just have to remove one of these necklaces before you ejaculate. You get a necklace off, you win. You cum,” Benny let out a mischievous giggle, “I win.”

Logan, filled with the memories and emotions he’d felt during every single competition he’d ever taken a part in that he could recall.

He knew he could win this. How could he ever ejaculate in a room filled with men? As focused as he was? As much of a winner he was?

“Now, Logan, feel free to try to remove a necklace. Danny, Ross, Christian, Matt, Tanner, and Jon? All of you start worshipping Logan’s body. Make sure it’s as erotic and pleasurable for him as possible.”

With that, Benny leaned back, Logan looking disgusted as he saw the gay man’s erection throb slightly as he began lightly fondling himself while the other men, his heterosexual roommate included, pounced on him. In milliseconds, he felt the men stroking and slurping and massaging and groping every part of his body while his suddenly unfrozen body brought his struggling arms up to the final necklace the men had forced around him.

Focus filled him then, thinking of all those victories, as he strained against the seemingly basic necklace. His biceps flexed and bulged as he tried pushing upwards against the unnatural weight the simple jewelry was fighting against his efforts. As he moved around, he felt the gravity of the space knocking other metal locks around easily, but the one he was struggling to move up and over his head wouldn’t budge easily.

Meanwhile, the hands, mouths, and bodies rubbing against him served as nothing more than a distraction from his goal. Even as he felt a hand lightly fondling his balls and a wet mouth wrap itself around his soft cock, Logan remained focused on his goal.

The touchdowns.

The goals.

The video game victory screens.

“Think of the times you’ve lost, Logan,” Benny commanded.

He resisted, at first. He had to win. He almost always won. He wouldn’t let his losses sneak in. He couldn’t. He shouldn’t…

One of the men suddenly lightly brushed against his furry, senstive sack, and an erotic thrill betrayed him…

And then, like an invader sneaking passed all the defenses he’d built, his cloudy, distracted mind focused on the time his roommate freshman year trounced him in a game of Smash Brothers.

Another shiver of unwanted pleasure as he remembered how, as a kid, his father had outrun him in a simple race in their backyard. The thought synced itself with a sudden slurp coming from the person who was sucking him off. Though he was soft, the man blowing him kept going. He could faintly hear Benny speaking but the mixture of the sudden rare feeling of losing and the utter fear of realizing his cock was hardening distracted him completely.

“Turns you on more…you want him to lose…Jonny boy…suck him…turns you on…” little bits of Benny’s words penetrated Logan’s mind as he remembered the loss he’d suffered at state his sophomore year of high school.

And another erotic shiver swept up his spine as he felt a somewhat smooth hand lightly stroke at the small, sensitive, short hairs on his ass. The odd sensation made his cock bounce in the moist mouth as he tried, even harder, to push the necklace up a couple more millimeters.

The erotic sensations on his cock quickened while hands groped and massaged and stroked and caressed every part of him as thoughts of board game losses when he was younger, a teenager, a young adult came through. A few more millimeters up  from his chest allowed a quick image of beating his brother at Monopoly as teenagers. The necklace slid slowly up the back of his neck, nearly over his ears as the person, likely Jon, who had been blowing him began moistening his balls with their absolutely drenched-with-saliva tongue.

The fear quickened as the hands stroking and worshipping his muscled chest, arms, and legs combined with mouths kissing and lightly sucking at his smooth skin on his face, neck, pecs, and feet. But the absolutely heavenly testicular veneration from his roommate was driving him mad. Logan had always loved when his girlfriends slurped away at his sensitive scrotum.

Turns out, even when a man did it, the sensation was enough to turn him on and bring him to the brink of orgasm.

Sweat began to exude from his body as he strained against the magically hefty necklace, getting it up more and more and more. The victories were once again supplanting the thoughts of his few losses as he knew he was almost there. He was almost free. He was almost able to free his straight friends who were being forced to worship his male body.

“The losses…turns you on to lose…you know you want…” Benny droned on, barely getting through to Logan’s focused mind.

He knew he won far more than he lost…so why did he find it so hard to think of anything other than the losses?! Why could he only think of losses?!

Why did he suddenly want to lose?!

And then, without much warning, Logan felt the build up and point of no return throb within the balls that were so wonderfully suckled by Jon. Looking down with shock, Logan could see his nerdy friend stroking his own cock while tonguing passionately at his left nut. The other five men were a tangle of arms, legs, and torsos encircling him.

Logan took in all the strange, normally disgusting gayness occurring to him, a completely straight man, for a quick moment but all his attention was brought to his rock-hard, purple headed cock.

“Sexy…hot…want to…losing…better…”

With complete and utter humiliation, he felt the best orgasm of his life build and fire away. The absolutely huge wad of white man seed splashed it’s way right onto Jon’s face. His roommate, shocked by the sudden soaking, bound backwards, releasing the scrotum from his mouth.

“Why is this so hot? Why am I doing this? Why…hnghghhghggggg,” Jon started but suddenly went silent as another huge blast of Logan cum rocketed onto his face.

Logan, for his part, couldn’t struggle against the necklace any longer. It had reached his hair line on his forehead…he’d been so close to winning. But the feeling of release centering on his genitals spread quickly up to his brain.

He felt an invisible scoop of thoughts within his mind travel within moments down to his balls and it fired out. The first to go was his insane resolve to resist. Then, all the victories and losses he’d been thinking about began to fade with every spurt of his semen. It was intense, feeling his brain slowly losing it’s ability to think about any aspect of Logan’s life as more and more cum sprayed out, still covering his straight roommate in thick, white, sticky spunk.

The last thought Logan had while he still had the faculties to do so was, ‘I’m literally cumming my brains out!’.

And then, as his cock still spurted more and more, Logan’s focused eyes softened, leaving nothing behind them. The spark he’d had his entire life faded, merely allowing the five men to continue exploring his fit, muscular form while his cock bobbed with every giant blast of cum. Jon, for his part, was stroking his own firm member that dangled out his pajama pants.

“I can’t believe how hot it is…you’ve ruined him…I helped ruin him…fuuuuck,” Jon murmured, glancing over at Benny, who looked completely satisfied.

Even as the beautiful, manly, veiny cock continued spurting up more and more cum, Benny locked gaze into Logan’s vacant eyes, “You lose. You’re all mine now, aren’t you?”

Logan, with a stupid grin, nodded, “All yours, Master Benny. I accept that I’m all yours.”

After telling the other men to leave the now mindless slave alone, Benny stared at the nude man, clear relief radiating from him.

“Now that you’ve accepted it, let’s take a quick moment to get to know my new slave. I know so little about you. We’ve never really interacted much, as focused on your body and your studies you were. Tell me the truth. Logan? Were you straight?” Benny asked.

“Yes, I was straight,” Logan responded dully.

“Have you ever found another man attractive?” Benny followed up.

“No, never.”

“Do you think you’d ever consider being with another guy?”

“Only you, if you commanded it.”

Benny smiled, “And that’s not strange to you that you were straight and never found another man attractive but now you would be with me?”

“No, Master. I’m your mindless slave. Therefore, if it would make you happy to have my body, I would have to follow those orders,” Logan monotoned, not a single thought within his brain.

Benny, enjoying the fact he’d so thoroughly mindfucked the sexy jock, knew that now he was broken, he could build him back up.

“Here’s the deal, Logan. I don’t want a mindless drone. I like having my men retain their personalities. So, you’re not completely mindless. You will be back to your old self except for a few big changes to your sexual desires.

“You are insanely attracted to me and only me to the point that just seeing me gets you rock hard and to show that I truly do own you now, you want to give every last part of my body a tongue bath starting with my cock and balls.”

Benny waited a moment for the words to register in Logan.

The eyes eased back into the fire they’d had before he’d cum out all his thoughts. Logan took a moment to take in the space: Jon covered in his cum, his own cock still leaking out his cum, the other five men looking on with keen interest.

Finally, his eyes settled in on Benny.

And then that still cumming cock began growing firmer and upwards. Faster and faster, the cock stiffened completely until it was like an arrow pointing directly over at the new target of all his lusts.

“Holy shit, Benny. You’re right. You’re so fucking sexy…” Logan cooed, completely lost to his completely new feelings. The fact he’d been literally braindead a few seconds ago didn’t register. The fact that he’d been resisting this level of control didn’t register. The fact he was a straight man with a girlfriend didn’t register.

He needed this perfect, sexy man to feel intense pleasure with his mouth. He prowled forward like a tiger stalking its prey, crawling up onto the bed and bringing his handsome face down upon Benny’s balls, still damp with Danny’s drool.

Without hesitation, the man who’d just said he never had any desire to be with another man began to bathe the soft scrotum in his saliva, eager to ensure Benny experienced pure bliss with his mouth.

“Mmmm…that feels nice, Logan,” Benny murmured, “You’re pretty good at a balljob for a guy who said he wasn’t gay.”

Smiling as he looked up, a faint purple glow reflecting from the necklaces, “That was before I saw your perfect balls, Benny. I love a good balljob so I want you to feel how much I want you.”

Benny let out a long sigh, happy that he had control over the situation again. Letting Logan continue to worship his privates with his tongue, he looked over at the other men in the room.

“All right. We’ve wasted enough time. It’s discipline time,” Benny started, “And Tanner? You’re now part of the punishment for not getting Logan under control.”

Tanner’s face shifted in shame, “I understand, Benny. I never should have let you down.”

Matt smirked, looking over at his former best friend, and whispered, “Guess I’m the better bodyguard, you fucking waste of oxygen.”

Tanner glared back, unable to argue, but feeling that constant need to be better than Matt flared within him.

It was discipline time…and the guilt-ridden boys were rock hard and ready for punishment, staring at the buffest, most stoic, and manliest fraternity member absolutely drench Benny’s balls in his saliva.

It was going to be a good afternoon.

Benny, enjoying the arguing former best friends and Logan’s surprisingly talented mouth, turned his attention to Jon, still cowering slightly at the foot of the bed. His face was dripping with Logan’s cum and his shirt and pajama pants were clearly completely saturated in the stuff.

Despite this, Benny could see Jon was still furiously masturbating as he commanded him to stand up.

“Jonny boy, oo…ooom,” Benny cooed as Logan hit a particularly sensitive spot, “You now find Logan worshiping me the sexiest thing you’ve ever seen. The fact that you helped make him my gay little slave is so hot to you. As hot as you’d found Danny blowing me, this is even more. This is mind-numbingly hot to you. I want you building to your orgasm but don’t cum until I tell you to!”

Jon, shocked by his own some how even exponentially higher horniness than his already heightened levels, continued stroking but with even more fervor. For the first time, Benny got a really good look at the dripping piece between his nerdy frat brother’s legs.

Jon’s cock was relatively average, about 5 inches long and average thickness. Benny knew that most of the other men were bigger than him, but the fact the smart, reserved man was now horny beyond belief for the intense homosexual scene playing out in front of him was so erotic. The pre launching from the straining cock was proof of the intensity of the horniness.

To Jon, however, the sudden shift in his behavior was confounding him. He was a loyal friend, but he’d betrayed Logan. And he found that betrayal sexy?! And he was openly masturbating in front of Logan, Benny, and five of his other frat brothers?! He couldn’t fathom how he was so controlled by such bizarre commands that were so far from his normal behavior, thoughts, or desires…nor could he comprehend this level of horny. Hornier than he could ever recall being.

‘Why the hell am I doing this? Why did I do that to Logan? Why the hell do I find Logan licking Benny this hot? Why in the freaking hell can’t I stop?!’ Jon thought.

Jon positioned himself next to the head of the bed, easily able to see his muscular roommate lap at Benny. He skinned his flesh-tube up and down, careful not to bring himself over the threshold, but loving how great this erotic display and masturbation was making him feel despite his inner shame. He was straight…and had never found another man even remotely attractive…but he couldn’t deny that this was, indeed, the sexiest he’d ever seen before.

“Now, before we really get into the punishment, I want Jonny boy here in a better frame of mind really quickly. Here’s the thing, Jonny. I want you to serve me. But you’re probably too smart for your own good. I want that mind at my disposal…but I don’t want you to have access to those smarts. Only me.”

Jon couldn’t really understand what Benny was suggesting considering it was his mind. Granted, the control he clearly had over him was beyond his comprehension. He was being worshipped by the strongest-willed man he’d ever met. Benny had an insane amount of power right now.

“Jonny, when I count down from five to one, you’re going to put all the access to your intelligence into your balls. You’re going to continue masturbating silently, unable to talk or move other than to stroke your meat.

“Now, that access to your very intelligence? You’re going to cum it all out. You’ll still be smart, but you won’t have access to those smarts unless I need and want you to. You’ll be my dumb Jonny boy, horny and gay as fuck. All of this will continue turning you on and your only focus will be to continue masturbating because your stupid fucking brain only cares about how hot all these guys are and how lucky you feel knowing I’m letting you be a part of it all.”

Jon’s mind went crazy with fear as the words latched on. The tingling of the necklace was evidence enough that the words Benny had just said would come to fruition. Jon thought about what he could do as Benny said, “Five.”

‘Oh God, no! What is this sensation? I can feel a connection…my brain and testicles…’ Jon thought, ‘Focus, Jon. Think about how much you know. Science, English, history…the Pythagorean theorem…Mozart and Beethoven.’

“Four.”

‘Ummm…wait…Beethoven? Who’s that. Wasn’t that a dog? Why would I have thought of him? Wait, stop…think…focus! Jon, think about things you know. You know things. Think of them. Ummm…pi…3.14159…uhhh, I feel like it’s still in my brain. I know it is. Why can’t I think of the next numbers? I can’t think….14159…2! 3.1415926…’

“Three.”

‘My balls are feeling full. Wait…what was I thinking about? Pie? Three pies? Why pies? I do like pumpkin pie. But also…ummm…banana cream. Yeah, I like banana cream. Wait. Wasn’t I focusing on losing my smarts? I know if I focus it’s in there. My head has to have the things I learned. But this feels so good though. Balls so full. Jon, no! Focus! Focus, focus, focus!’

“Two.”

‘Focus on how good this feeling is. My pee-pee is so hard and feels so good when I go up and down on it. This is fun. My balls feel so full of dumb stuff. This is better. This is horny causing. I love it! Fuck, my hard pee-pee is leaking out stuff! What even is it? I don’t know but I feel like it might go boom!’

“One.”

A giant amount of cum spewed from Jonny boy’s cock. All that ability to think, all that knowledge locked deep in his brain, was lost with the giant load that was staining the sheets on Danny’s old bed. The amount of cum having already been sprayed within the room left a musky smell…a smell that Jonny boy sniffed and sniffed at even as he continued to cum.

Jonny boy loved how gay this all was. All this cum and these sexy nude men. This was so amazing to be a part of. With pride and excitement, he kept jerking despite the exploding penis, proudly displaying how much pleasure he knew Benny was providing him.

“How you feeling now, Jonny boy?” Benny asked.

“Oh Benny! This is sexy to, like, a big, uh…amount? Yeah! Sexy to a big amount!”

Laughing, Benny continued, “Tell me, Jonny boy. What’s 7 times 7?”

Jonny boy, still stroking the now very minimally deflating cock, let his eyes fall on Benny. The sparkle within the former genius’s eyes looking over at Benny was different. Before, it was a sparkle of confidence. He knew he was smart and could figure out anything.

Now, however, it was a sparkle of innocence. Jonny boy didn’t know much…at least much that he had access to any longer…and so that sparkle was like that of a toddler.

“Oh Benny. That smarts stuff ain’t me. I know you just made me a dummy but I don’t care. All these hot men make my pee-pee so hard! That’s all I care about,” Jonny boy responded, smiling goofily.

“Well, at least guess before we move on!” Benny urged.

Jonny boy, letting an even wider genuine smile spread on his face, “Five?”

Benny let out a loud laugh, “Oh, Jonny boy. So fucking stupid. You’ll have to stick with me now. Something tells me you won’t be able to take care of yourself too well any longer. But just to make sure I’ve got that access: I’m allowing you to tell me what 7 times 7 is and then instantly forget. And get horny forgetting right after telling me.”

Jonny boy smiled, “49…oh fudge, Benny! I don’t even remember what number I just said for that 7 times the other 7 thingy you said! That’s hot!”

Jonny boy, for his part, just smiled and agreed simply. He didn’t focus long on all that stuff, though, as the sexy nude men around him got his attention. His cock hardened again quickly, surrounded by his new obsession: attractive men.

Benny smirked, loving that one of the smartest guys in school was starting drool from both his cock and mouth looking around, looking like a true sex-crazed moron.

“And now, the main event,” Benny said, spreading his legs slightly so Logan could reach the area between his balls and his thick right thigh.

“Ross, inflate the pool. Once inflated, Christian, put all that oil in it. Danny? Go grab towels to place around the pool. And Tanner? Get naked and grip your own balls and squeeze. You deserve the same pain I gave the others. Oh, and your biggest fetish is being punished by me. This turns you on so fucking much,” Benny announced.

All four the men did exactly what Benny told them too. Ross huffed and puffed into the side of the pool and inflated it quite quickly as Danny laid down a few towels he’d had in his laundry basket. Setting the pool on the towels, they stepped back and allowed Christian to begin dumping the various oils into the pool. Olive oil, vegetable oil, canola oil…it all was poured into the pool.

The entire time, there were grunts of pain and pleasure from Tanner, who’d stripped and grabbed his own testicles the moment Benny told him to. He squeezed and twisted and prodded them while the other three men prepared the makeshift oil pool. His cock was like a steel pipe with a leak as precum spewed forth despite his self-induced pain.

Once completed, Benny commanded the four to stand side by side after encouraging Matt to pull out his cock and stroke on the opposite side of him from Jon. Left with Logan working his tongue all around his thighs, Jon jerking off on his right side, and Matt doing the same on his left, Benny looked like a deranged perverted king about to watch his subjects entertain him.

“There will be three rounds of wrestling in the oil. First Ross and Christian. Then Tanner and Danny. Whoever pins the other will move onto the final round and wrestle the other winner.”

Benny took a moment to look at his four nude, hard men before continuing, seeing all four of their cocks bobbing with his every word. They were clearly horny beyond belief to wrestle for their punishment.

“The final winner will get a very special reward. Do you want to guess what it is?” Benny asked, reaching over to Matt and stroking the hairy balls swaying possessively.

“We’ll get to worship you like Logan is?” Ross asked.

“I’ll get to practice blowing you all night?” Christian guessed.

“I’ll be named your favorite and best bodyguard?” Tanner stated, glaring at Matt. Matt scoffed loudly, earning a small squeeze of his balls by Benny.

“Being able to get fucked by you tonight into tomorrow?” Danny suggested hopefully.

Benny laughed, “All amazing guesses…but you’re all wrong. You’ll get what you sick fucks want the most. The three losers will get to return to just being endlessly devoted to me without any real changes. But the winner, well, he gets to be punished the harshest.”

The four men all moaned loudly. The pleasure they knew they’d feel getting punished by Benny was like an instant aphrodisiac. Nothing they suggested compared to how erotic it would be for them to be disciplined so harshly by such a brilliant, perfect, amazing man like Benny.

“I’ll take that as an agreement. I suppose I don’t have to tell you four to try your best. Clearly you sick fucks want to win my punishment so badly!” Benny laughed.

Benny told Ross and Christian to get into the pool and begin covering their nude bodies in the oil while Logan’s moist mouth made its way down his calve and he fondled Matt’s balls like a stress toy. Jon, for his part, couldn’t keep his eyes off Logan as he jerked off.

Eventually, the two were doused in oil, their muscular forms reflecting the light in the larger room of the fraternity tantalizingly. The sheen made their biceps, pecs, abs, and even their rock-hard erections and churning balls looked so appetizing to Benny.

But he wanted to see them get physical.

“And…go!” Benny shouted.

Without thought, the two completely naked and erect friends lunged at one another. Their hands slipped and slid on the impossibly slick skin of their formerly heterosexual friend. It didn’t matter to them that they were gripping and groping at every part of the other. They needed to win.

They needed to be punished the harshest.

Ross got a nice hold of Christian by wrapping his arm around his right thigh, pressing his elbow up against the large cock practically waterfalling precum into the mess. He attempted to lift his friend, lost his footing, and the two tumbled into the oil. Benny let out a loud guffaw as he saw Ross’s thick monster smash itself into Christians meaty, reflective asscheeks.

“Hey, don’t go taking his cherry! That’ll be my job!” Benny joked.

The two didn’t even acknowledge Benny, who now had the pale muscle God lapping away at his right foot.

Squirming his ass away from Ross’s thick tool, Christian got into position to lunge forward suddenly, throwing Ross off balance.

The new position allowed Christian to eventually get Ross into a headlock. Ross’s cute face began turning red as the chokehold tightened, ensuring he couldn’t use the slippery nature of the oil to break free. Christian, too, reddened, focusing all his energy into keeping Ross from winning.

Eventually, Ross started feeling as though he’d pass out. He had been lashing out with both his arms and legs, trying to make leverage against Christian, but his hands would just slip along the smooth, strong skin.

With a broken heart, Ross tapped out.

“Yes! Fuck yes!! Fuck you, Ross!” Christian celebrated, launching himself upward and flexing with excitement.

“Well done, Christian! One step closer to getting that hard-earned discipline,” Benny started, “And, sorry Ross, you’re back to just being one of my boys. No more punishment for you.”

Ross moped his way upwards, grabbing a spare towel, and wiping down his legs. With sad eyes, he made his way to the showers to wash all the oil off at Benny’s command.

Christian, still shining both figuratively and literally, took a towel and stood on it, ready to keep himself oiled up in to take on the next winner.

Logan began making his way back up the left leg of Benny as Danny and Tanner made their way into the pool. A large amount of the oil was still in the base despite the splashing Ross and Christian had inevitably done.

Once the two had covered themselves in the oil, Benny took a moment to take in Danny, “Hold it just one moment.”

Danny truly was his biggest crush. And now he was his. Completely.

His ex-straight best friend was now nude, hard as steel with a gorgeous cock leaking pre, and covered in oil that emphasized his fit, masculine form. The charismatic, charming man that Benny had fallen for years prior was now glaring at his former friend, eager to win a wrestling match so Benny could punish him more severely than anyone else.

God, the sight of his prized possession made him horny as fuck.

Reaching down, Benny grabbed Logan by his now dry blonde hair, pulled him upwards, and forced him down his aching cock. Those crystal blue eyes looked up at Benny with shock at first, but once he was skewered onto the rod, they eased into a comfortably pleasurable haze as the eroticism of blowing the only person he was attracted to any longer overwhelmed him.

“All right. I’m ready,” Benny growled, fucking Logan’s now willing mouth, “Wrestle.”

Danny dove in quickly, taking Tanner by surprise, and tackling him at the knees. The lower angle left Tanner completely off balance and he fell backwards, a wave of oil splashing around them. Tanner’s cock wobbled about as Danny stayed attached to him while crawling all around him, trying different angles to keep the horny bodyguard pinned to the ground.

Tanner flailed, trying to grip Danny’s arms, Danny’s shoulders, Danny’s legs. It was to no avail, though, because Danny had become like a snake slithering all around the man. Tanner couldn’t get a hold of his scrapping partner, nor could he get a grip on the ground or the pool while Danny slid all around the strong man, trapping him beneath his weight, looping his arms and legs around his own.

Eventually, Danny found a perfect position, tightly wrapping his legs around Tanner’s backside. The position left the two cocks practically frotting, but neither Danny nor Tanner focused on the pleasurable feeling of their cocks sliding along one another. Danny positioned his right arm underneath Tanner’s left and Danny’s left arm wrapped over Tanner’s right, keeping the strong man from being able to even use his arms.

“Stop…come on…man…I want it…please! I didn’t even really get a chance! I want Benny to punish me!” Tanner pleaded.

Danny didn’t respond. He had no sympathy for Tanner.

He was going to earn this punishment because he deserved it most.

After a few failed attempts to break free of Danny’s hold, Tanner went slightly limp, and Benny announced Danny the winner.

“Yes!!!” Danny celebrated, pumping his fists in the air.

Tanner, much like Ross, glowered his way towards the showers. Shame in not fighting against Danny more effectively as Benny’s bodyguard overwhelmed him.

And, selfishly, he wanted to receive the massive amount of discipline that Benny had promised them.

“And now we get to our main event! I want a good show, boys. Earn the right to receive the massive amount of comeuppance you fuck-ups have earned.”

Danny’s celebration ended just then, his focus now on winning this final match. He needed to suffer at the hands of Benny more than anyone. He not only needed it, he wanted it.

He craved it.

Danny stayed in the pool and glared over at Christian, who returned the fierce look.

The oil on Christian had kept his form looking amazing in the overhead lighting and his walk over to the pool was stunning. With every step, the various muscles in his thick thighs and calves were highlighted.

Danny, too, was picturesque as he splashed a bit more oil on his chest, highlighting his pecs against his almost hairless chest. His perky nipples pointed straight outwards, as did his hefty dick. His cock hadn’t softening one bit since he’d arrived back at the fraternity, so eager to be punished for his failure.

As Christian walked into the pool, the look of pure hatred for Danny hardened even further. His strong jaw clenched as he prepared to attack for the right to earn whatever Benny had in store.

Time stopped for the pair as they bounced slightly side to side, looking like fighting characters in a video game ready to pounce at their enemy.

Benny smirked as Logan, only recently detached from the cock he’d been face-fucked by, made his way up his small stomach towards his right nipple.

Pleasure took over Benny’s brain watching the oiled-up frat boys eager to wrestle for him, feeling the still incredibly moist tongue of the brawny frat boy up onto his pec, and groping away at Matt’s sizable nuts. Glancing over, he saw that a large dribble of precum was hanging off the end of Jon’s cock, dangling dangerously low as he jerked himself silly, unblinking as he gawked at Logan’s lapping.

Turning his attention back to the newly formed competitors, Benny finally broke the silence with a sudden, “Begin!”

Danny dove low again, attempting to take Christian off-balance. But the athlete had watched the previous match, and, using his football skills, dodged the dive quickly. Danny, losing his balance, fell face first into the oil.

Seizing the opportunity, Christian lunged down onto Danny’s backside, kneeling with his legs spread around Danny’s. Christian’s lengthy wood slid its way between Danny’s ass cheeks as Christian bent forward, wrapping his arms around Danny’s neck and pulling him back upwards.

Danny was left with his bottom half stuck under the weight of Christian and his top half bending upwards, his chest and face dripping with the extra oil. Benny moaned slightly as Logan nibbled on his right nipple, loving the sight of his best friend being held so tightly by the formerly homophobic, nude football star.

Danny wriggled back and forth, trying to break free of the hold Christian had quite easily slipped him into. Danny pushed against the pool, the sides of the pool, trying to get a good foothold or at least loosen Christian’s grip on him. The wriggling looked almost sexual as Christian’s cock was still nestled between Danny’s sizable cheeks and Danny’s hard-on was leaking, pressed firmly against the bottom of the pool.

Suddenly, a look of confused pleasure washed over Christian. He unconsciously eased his hold on Danny to allow himself to look down. Benny, seeing the confusion, asked, “What happened?”

Christian, still looking down, “I, uh, think my cock…it…uh…slid into his ass…it…feels…mmm.”

Christian, seemingly lost to the pleasure of his thick meat having inadvertently breeched the tight hole of his male friend, couldn’t help but ease up.

Danny, however, didn’t care about the invasion. Benny had already fucked him and that was the only cock he wanted or cared to think about going in his ass. Despite feeling a small amount of violation—and pleasure—Danny had only one thing on his mind: victory.

Taking advantage of Christian’s horny distraction, Danny was able to break free of his hold by forcing all his strength forward suddenly. With a shocked expression, Christian tried to reapply his headlock, but Danny had already squirmed his way out of the topping situation, Christian’s pleasure rod removed from the tight rectum. Christian had allowed the pleasure of his cock in the tight asshole to ruin the upper hand he’d earned.

Whirling around as fast as the speed of sound, Danny repositioned on top of Christian. As Danny had exploited Christian’s distraction, he’d easily taken advantage of the confused jock. Danny held Christian in a similar position Christian had just had him in. Danny’s hard cock was sliding between Christian’s butt cheeks as well while Danny had an even stronger hold than Christian had. In mere moments, Benny was preparing to declare Danny the winner.

But something seemed off as Danny’s hold of Christian loosened suddenly.

Clearly, the move had been so voracious and quick that no one had even realized Danny was no longer wearing his necklace. The force it had taken Danny to get out of the hold Christian had him in…the sudden swirl of energy it had taken to remove Christian’s cock from his ass, turn around, and pin Christian within seconds…had twisted the necklace from its resting place around his neck. The energy it took to get Christian into submission, however, allowed gravity to swirl Danny’s necklace upwards and outward, hula-hooping it’s way up and over Danny’s head.

The necklace launched across the room, leaving Danny stunned as he held on tightly to Christian for a few moments. For the first time in two days, Danny was left without the necklace firmly placed around his neck. In the end, gravity had helped the man take off the necklace when all the strength he could muster to remove it the day before had failed.

Danny sat back, no one noticing the fear and confusion on his face. Benny laughed out, “Great work, Danny!”

Expecting his boy to celebrate along with him, Benny was shocked to hear Danny respond with, “Wha…what’s happening?”

Danny sat there in the oil, seeing Christian repositioning in front of him. He looked depressed as if he’d just lost something he wanted more than anything. But then he realized his friend and was completely nude and hard. Looking down, he realized he, too, was completely nude.

“Why the fuck am I naked?! What is going on?!” Danny asked, angrily looking around. His eyes set on Benny, still fucking Logan’s open throat. Logan, for his part, was so focused on his task that he didn’t even notice anything had happened.

“You. Benny…you did this. The necklaces and the ring. Oh God…I remember…oh my fucking Go…awwch…awwwwch,” Danny began retching in the pool, sliding forward onto his hands and knees. Clearly nauseated, thoughts of how he’d behaved the last few days flooded their way to the forefront of his mind.

Benny, now realizing what had happened, held Logan’s head still for a moment, “Danny…how…wait…did your necklace…?”

“Why did I feel that much lust for…awwwwch…why was I wanting to be disciplined…awwwch…Jesus save me…awwwwwwwch.”

Logan continued sucking and slurping on Benny’s glans as Benny continued holding him still.

“Benny…awwwwwch…we were friends…you made me…awwwwwwwch,” Danny gagged.

Benny, caught off guard himself, suddenly shouted, “Get the necklace back around his neck!” to no one in particular. Panicked, he couldn’t help but feel a moment of shame that he was causing his best friend, and man he’d loved, so much distress.

Danny, hearing Benny’s command to the other men, found his strength and stumbled his way onto his feet as best he could. Covered in oil, cum, and sweat, he walked backwards out of the tub of oil, Tanner now reaching for him at Benny’s command, “No! No!! Keep that thing away from me! I need to get out of here! I need to find Gina! Fuck, Benny, how could you!?”

As Christian slipped around in the oil, Logan stopped his oral worshipping and got to his feet, muscular body completely on display as his huge, hard dick bobbled with his movements. Jonny boy and Matt, too, tried to dive his way over to Danny. Jonny boy’s stupidity, however, was evident as he tripped over Matt while they lurched forward, causing both of them to trip and fall into the oil with Christian.

Danny looked around crazily, clearly looking for an escape path as his cock shriveled into the limpest state it had been in this entire weekend. Fear was in his eyes as he saw Logan, eagerness to subdue him evident, began approaching him intently. Christian, Matt, and Jonny boy thrashed in the oil trying to get their footing but knocking one another down in their effort to gain their own balance.

“Fuck, this is insane. How the fuck? And…why…why do I feel…?” Danny said, lost in thought for a moment.

Logan lunged forward, almost getting a hold of the tall man. Slipping on the oil and cum covered skin, however, Danny easily slipped out of his grasp and made a run for the door while Christian slipped yet again, splashing oil all over his body and knocking Jonny boy off his feet, the former nerd’s shirt and pajama pants now completely soaked in oil and cum.

“No! Danny! Please don’t run!” Benny said, sitting upright and reaching out from the bed.

Danny, against his urges, halted for a moment and looked back at his best friend. Complete hatred, fear, and disgust swirled in his head and in his heart. His best friend had enslaved him with a powerful magic necklace. He’d made him need him. He’d made him crave him.

He’d made him cum more intensely than he could ever imagine.

A flicker of devotion returned despite his absolute loathing for the man he’d trusted more than anyone a few days ago.

‘I love him and feel more submission for him than anyone…’ Danny found himself thinking.

Shaking his head, Danny almost gagged again. How the hell had Benny made him feeling such strong emotions for him? How did Danny make him do the unbelievably gay things he’d done?

Why did he still feel that flicker of love and need to submit that Benny had given him even after losing the mind-controlling necklace?

That confusing thought stopped him from reaching the door in time as Logan, with his superior strength and agility, tackled Danny. His hardness pressed against Danny’s side as he held him in place with one arm, his arm bulging with power as he held the man. Gruffly, Logan whispered into Danny’s ear, “You don’t get to escape Master Benny. He owns you like he owns me. Get this fucking necklace back on now and submit.”

Panicked, Danny tried to thrust, but there was no winning against the strongest man in the frat. Thoughts of how disgusted he was with what he’d done, of how much Benny had betrayed him, of how different his former best friend had made him view the world, his desires, and his girlfriend swirled around in his head as the necklace that Matt had finally found across the room and handed to Logan slipped back around his neck after forcing his way through Christian and Jonny boy in the pool.

With a firm click, the lock on the padlock relatched and the brightest purple light erupted from beneath the charm.

The thoughts of the gay things he’d done, the betrayal, and all his life changing latched back onto Danny’s mind as quickly as the necklace had locked itself in place yet again. If thoughts could make a noise from appearing and taking over a mind, there would have been a sudden bang erupting from Danny’s ears.

Muscles relaxing, Danny turned his attention immediately back to Benny.

“Oh my God! I have no idea what I was thinking! Why would I ever feel disgust or shame in getting to love, worship, and serve you, Master Benny? Please, punish me even harder than you would have! I deserve it! Why would I ever want to escape you?!”

Benny, his breathing returning to normal from the panic he’d felt thinking he might lose his favorite slave, just smiled, “Oh Danny boy. You gave me such a scare!”

Getting on his hands and knees, Danny began crawling towards Benny, “I’m so sorry. I’m just your pathetic plaything. It’s all I want. I’ll do anything to make up how awfully I just behaved. I’m yours forever, Master Benny. Please, please let me finish the wrestling match with Christian. I need to show you how much I need to be punished by your dominance!”

Benny smiled, happy to see things were under control yet again. Motioning for Logan to resume his blowjob, Benny commended the strong, pale muscle god on handling the situation so perfectly.

“You’re impressive, Logan. Probably the very best slave I’ve got in terms of keeping everything under control.”

Logan beamed, swallowing the large cock and deep-throating the shaft in one full thrust. Once released, “Thank you, Sir. Anything to ensure your pleasure is met. It’s all that matters to me now.”

With that, he dived back onto the waiting cock.

Benny also congratulated Matt on his effort to get the necklace back to Logan so he could re-enslave Danny. For his efforts, Benny allowed him to resume guard on his right side as Benny periodically squeezed at the man’s tender testicles once again. Matt moaned occasionally, loving the pain he was being inflicted more than he would have loved anything else. Knowing that his muscular form was now also on display with the oil mixing in with the cum and sweat, Matt knew he had to be turning on Benny just as much as the other men in the room. His cock bobbed with horniness between his legs as Benny gave his balls a particularly strong squeeze.

Lastly, Benny urged Jonny boy to just remove his oil-covered clothes, leaving the dumb nerd nude for the first time. Without any resistance, or ability to think of any reason not to listen to Benny, Jonny boy stripped, his glistening body looking far more appealing now that he was completely oiled.

“Damn, you actually had some muscle underneath that nerdy demeanor, Jonny boy! Why don’t you get up here and start licking my nipples while your roomie blows me?”

Jonny boy giggled like a dumb child and dove up on the bed, “Like, I was waiting for permission from you Daddy Benny! You’re so sexy and my pee-pee gets so hard for you!”

Benny laughed, loving that the dumb genius called him ‘Daddy Benny’ without even having been told to. Clearly the newly minted moron looked up to Benny more than he’d ever imagined he would.

Jonny boy’s tongue began lapping away at Benny’s left nipple as he unconsciously started thrusting his hard cock against Benny’s side. Logan, meanwhile, didn’t allow any distraction from receiving his reward of getting to resume blowing his favorite human on Earth.

After getting a ‘go ahead’ from Benny, Danny, now tearful with shame for how he’d tried to escape, walked back into the pool, cock re-hardened. Christian, too, took his position.

“Okay. Round two. Make sure neither of you lose your necklaces this time. You want to win, but at no point should you risk your necklace falling off.”

When both men responded with a gracious ‘yes, Sir,’ Benny allowed himself to relax into Logan’s worship yet again.

And then, “Wrestle!”

This time, the passion from Danny was about ten times stronger than it had been before. With a loud growl, he dove at Christian, unwilling to let the stronger gym rat get any advantage. Luckily for him, Christian had taken it to heart to not risk the necklaces falling off and struggled against Danny much weaker than he had previously.

This allowed Danny to take control of the much stronger man instantly.

They started off with Danny wrapped up chest to chest with Christian, cock throbbing between his cheeks in a slight missionary position. Christian’s hard cock, too, throbbed between the muscular bodies. Christian laid on his back as Danny’s strong arms strained to hold the jock in place. As Christian seemed to be easing his way out of the hold, Danny repositioned him and threw him off his game yet again.

Quickly, Danny forced the shocked and overly cautious Christian to turn completely onto his stomach. Now, stealing Christian’s move from their first attempt at the wrestling match, Danny’s large cock wedged between Christian’s cheeks while Christian was stuck, stomach down, beneath Danny’s weight.

Doing the same thing Christian had just done to him, Danny wrapped his arms around Christian’s neck and pulled backwards, leaving the muscular man desperate to get out of the headlock.

Benny looked on and drooled, hearing Logan completely gag and gargle on his cock while Jonny boy had moved his tongue to Benny’s left armpit. Seeing Danny so quickly go from his original thoughts to instantly re-controlled was driving him mad with lust. Now Danny was dominating Christian, slowly looking as though he was about to fuck his old friend.

Christian was now wiggling around the same way Danny had been, his chest on display due to the position Danny had tricked him into. His drooling cock was visible against the bottom of the pool and a look of pure madness overtook him.

“Dude! Stop! I feel you…you’re gonna…Benny said he wants my…” Christian pleaded angrily at Danny.

Danny, smirking, didn’t respond as Christian’s face morphed quickly into a giant ‘oh’ face.

Benny laughed loudly and merrily knowing exactly what had just happened.

Danny, with his renewed need to win, had just slipped inside Christian’s ass. Despite having told Ross just ten minutes prior that he, himself wanted to take Christian’s virginity, Benny couldn’t help but find the fact that his best friend had done it while wrestling for the ‘honor’ of being brutally punished by him intensely hot. Especially after the brief moment of clarity he’d had when the necklace flew off. Danny taking Christian’s ass cherry was perfectly fine because Danny, most definitely, had more leeway than these other boys under his control.

Danny, for his part, didn’t entirely seem horny at the fact his cock was wrapped so tightly in homophobic ass. He did thrust slightly, clearly enjoying the fact his cock was in there, but it was obvious it was more a victory lap than an active need to fuck. Danny was celebrating his winning maneuver rather than tickling Christian’s prostate. He could feel the thrill of impressing Benny after his reaction to being without the necklace for a brief moment.

Christian, having now been penetrated, quickly conceded his loss. Despite having had a dick in his ass for the first time in his life, the sinking realization that he’d lost the right to be absolutely wrecked by Benny’s discipline hurt him even more.

Danny, however, pulled his cock out of the ass, leapt into the air, and screamed, “Fuck yeah! I won! I earned it! Yes!”

Landing awkwardly, the Benny-obsessed fraternity president slipped in the oil and fell on his ass. Laughing good-naturedly, Danny looked over at Benny, seeping with pride over winning his punishment.

“Fantastic work, Danny. Truly. Fucking Christian to win? Genius!” Benny gushed.

“Thanks, Benny babe. I truly wanted you to know that I need your wrath. I crave it. I’m so excited to get punished!” Danny responded with a Joker-esque smile.

“Fuck,” Christian snarled as he smashed his fist down in the oil, splashing himself in the face.

“Sorry, Christian, but, just like Ross and Tanner, you’re back to just being one of my boys. No more punishment for you!”

Sighing as he stood, Christian responded respectfully and dully, “I know. I get it. I’ll go shower.”

Grabbing a towel, Christian depressingly walked towards the door. Before he exited it, Benny told him to stop and wait a moment for a few commands. Christian turned around, hopeful that Benny had changed his mind and would actually punish him…maybe for not fighting hard enough for the big punishment?

“Look, Danny has earned this discipline so here’s what the rest of you are gonna do,” Benny stated, Christian noticeably disappointed that it was an announcement rather than a promise for punishment.

“Logan, you’ve shown your loyalty to me and you’re clearly the strongest guy in my crew now. You’re officially my general. You’re responsible for keeping me safe. You’ll make sure no one removes these necklaces and you’ll be in charge of Matt and Tanner. They may be my bodyguards, but it’s now your job to keep them in line as well as keep me and my boys safe.”

Looking up from Benny’s right armpit, Logan replied, “Thank you, Benny. I’m honored,” then he dove back in.

“Jonny boy,” Benny stated, looking over at the gooning mess to his left, still hungrily lapping at Benny’s armpit hair, “We all know you were smartest guy here. I’m giving you permission to access all your intelligence but only for me.

“Your job will be to look into these necklaces and figure out how they work. Maybe even figure out ways in which we can more easily control more men. We can’t have another accident where the necklace falls off. Take one and figure out a way to make these attach more permanently and still work.

“Oh, and I love how horny you all are for me, but I’d love for you to figure out a way to make my very presence an aphrodisiac for men.

“And you are endlessly horny for me. You love me more than anyone on Earth. Therefore, working for me is the biggest honor you can think of. You want to work as hard as you can at discovering more ways to keep me in control of as many men as I can.”

Jonny boy, who didn’t stop thrusting his hardness into Benny’s side, brought his head out of the rank armpit, first with confusion, then with resolution as the new emotions washed over him. He realized as Benny spoke how right he was.

He loved this man. He wanted to do whatever he could to help him get more boys in his little army. If it made the love of his life, Benny, happy, he had to do it.

“Yay, Daddy Benny! I wanna work so hard on the smart stuffs for you! I don’t know how to think good and stuff but I know you have to be right when you say that I can do the smart stuffs for you. You truly deserve every man under your control,” Jon stated dumbly, blushing like a schoolgirl speaking with her biggest crush.

Content with Jon’s response, Benny looked over at the saddened, oiled football star, “Christian? You and Ross are my slaves. You’ll do whatever I tell you to do. You’ll do my cleaning, laundry, cooking. You want to do anything and everything to make my life as easy as possible. As far as you’re concerned, you’re my bitches.”

“Naturally! I’ll let Ross know too.”

“And Matt? You and Tanner still want nothing more than to be the best bodyguard for me possible. You know you’re still better than Tanner and want to continue trying to prove it. Logan is your general now though, so you’ll need to work with him to figure out ways to ensure I’m protected and to ensure more men get into our army. You and Tanner are ordered to listen to Logan in all things as well as find him almost as sexy as me. That’s his reward: two bodyguards under his service willing to service him at his will.”

“Understood! I won’t let you down Benny,” Matt responded, cock throbbing, looking at Logan with a different light.

“Now, everyone but Danny, go meet in Logan and Jon’s room. Christian, you tell Ross and Tanner they’ll join you in there after yours and their showers. The six of you will start working today on a plan to get the rest of the frat under my control. Nothing is more important to all of you than rolling out a plan to get a necklace around every frat brothers’ neck by midnight tonight.”

Logan, noticeably disappointed that he was no longer licking Benny, stood up and stated he understood, “Now come on, men. As general, I consider it my duty to keep every last one of you in line. Lets get over there and start brainstorming.”

Logan, Jon, Matt, and Christian all left, eager to start on their new task for Benny. Benny, now alone with Danny, looked at the nude victor.

“You ready to be disciplined for the rest of the day?” Benny asked.

“Fuck yeah I am, Benny!” Danny responded.

Benny smirked, his cock bouncing with excitement as he flexed it for Danny. He scooted forward on the bed, back in the position he’d been in when he’d been smashing Danny’s junk.

“Well, let’s get started. Remember, nothing turns you on more than being punished by me. And now, Danny, I want you to orgasm freely as often as you can,” Benny commanded.

Danny instantly moaned, his cock looking as if it were going to explode just by hearing he could cum.

Benny smiled broadly, loving the control he had over his handsome best friend. Nothing could have gone better as he truly did want Danny to be the one to win the wrestling matches. Despite having absolute control over him, the love he’d had for him had always been so real. Now that he could have him and play with him and use his body and give him feelings and control him completely, he knew he wanted more than a mindless puppet.

Obviously, he knew he would be ‘punishing’ him, but he truly did want him to feel a massive amount of pleasure. He did want Danny to be happy. The other six men were his toys now.

But Danny was special. Danny deserved pleasure.

“Your punishment starts now. Get over my knees.” Benny commanded harshly.

And just like that, with only words regarding the start of his punishment, Danny let out a moan.

An ungodly amount of cum gushed out of Danny’s throbbing cock like a fire hose. Benny couldn’t suppress surprise as his friend’s dick vomited out semen hands free just from a few short words.

More and more cum shot out, landing in the oil, on the floor, and even on Benny’s feet. Danny wobbled, feeling the overwhelming pleasure, as he tried to walk towards Benny while orgasming. Slipping, he fell back into the pool and onto his own spunk.

“Sorry, Benny. I…hnggghhhh…I just feel so good knowing…hgnnnghghgh…you’re punishing me. Especially after my embarrassing attempt to escape…hngggggmmmm,” Danny moaned.

Benny, smiling with understanding, allowed Danny’s high to come down again so he could get to his feet and make his way over his knees. The orgasm had clearly been powerful, yet Danny’s cock barely softened at all. He wobbled back and forth, still dripping thick white spunk along the way.

Getting to Benny, Danny’s oil-covered body slid easily over his knees. Danny’s still-hard dick slid easily between Benny’s thighs while Benny’s dick rested comfortably against Danny’s side. Danny had to stabilize himself so he wouldn’t slide off Benny, but once he’d secured himself, he let Benny know he was ready.

“Here we go, Danny. I want you to think about what you’ve done,” Benny attempted to shame the now punishment-obsessed man on his knees.

Benny lifted his hand high in the air and let it drop with a loud thwap onto Danny’s meaty right cheek. The oil that had saturated the smooth flesh did nothing to protect the sting of the spanking. With a loud groan, Danny started bucking again.

Benny felt the wetness between his thighs before he even know what was happening. Danny was orgasming.

Again.

“Holy fuck, you cumming again, Danny?” Benny asked.

With a pleasurable moan, Danny responded, “Fuuuuuck yeah…mmmmmmm.”

More and more cum slid out of the hard rod from the single spanking Danny had received. The slippery oil was no competing with the thinning spunk unnaturally spewing forth from the flesh-log.

Smiling and not waiting for Danny’s orgasm to fully pass, Benny lifted his hand again, seeing a red imprint already forming on the pale flesh.

Thwap!

“Huunnggghhh!!!” Danny groaned yet again. The wetness noticeably increased.

Danny was having yet another orgasm mid-previous orgasm!

Almost giddy with power over his friend’s pleasure, Benny lifted his arm again. The loud thwap lead to another groan and another deluge of cum spraying between his legs.

Thwap!

More cum as yet another immediate orgasm overtook Danny. Clearly, the magical prowess of these necklaces and rings was more powerful than mere refractory phases in the male anatomy.

Benny could feel the endless semen dripping down his legs, completely saturating him as every spank caused a new orgasm in his now squirming friend. Danny, who had clearly never experienced so much back-to-back pleasure, was basically babbling at this point.

Thwap!

“Hnghghgngigjngkghghgnghggngng…”

Thwap!

“Ohhmangghgnngnnnnnnggg…”

Thwap!

“Jyndkdkddddngghnggngngngng…”

A puddle of sploodge was forming at his feet as Danny continued to cum over and over again with every shmack of his backside. Benny loved the fact he was spanking his friend stupid. He could see a long bit of drool pooling beneath Danny’s head as well as he figured out he was basically gooning his best friend with this punishment.

Thwap! Thwap! Thwap!

More and more cum and drool and mindless babbling from endless pleasure for Danny.

Then, the friction of Danny’s squirming combining with the intensity of the eroticism occurring brought Benny over the edge.

“Holy shit oh my God oh my God! Swallow my load!!!” Benny shouted as his own cock began shooting a load almost as large as Danny’s first discipline-inspired one.

Danny instantly got off, missing only a little bit of Benny’s first large explosion. He latched his mouth on instantly, greedily slurping away at the cum he’d tasted earlier but enjoying it even more now that it was induced by his punishment.

“Good boy. As you taste it, I want you to feel even more love and desperate need to serve me emblazoned into your very soul. With every slurp, with every taste, you love and want to serve me more and more. So much that you can’t escape it…even if you lose your necklace again.”

“Mmmmmm…” Danny gurgled as the mess filled his mouth. Savoring the taste causing the burning need in his heart to grow and grow, Danny kept his master’s spunk on his tongue, only swallowing when he could hold no more within his mouth.

Spurt after spurt further mindfucked Danny into loving the man attached to this wonderful dick more and more. The desperation he was feeling wanting to serve the man grew and grew.

As Benny finished exploding, Danny himself exploded yet again. He had never felt such an intense need, desire, and craving for another human being. Benny was his everything.

Eventually, as Benny finished and Danny ensured he lapped at the meatus for every last drop of seed he could get, Benny forced Danny back onto his lap.

The reddened cheeks felt so good in Benny’s hands. Feeling the sticky, wet feeling of Danny mashing all the cum he’d spewed on Benny before ensured his cock re-hardened quickly. Cupping at the sore buttocks, Benny squeezed, loving the fatty tissue on his hands that he’d dreamt of fondling for years.

“Mmmmmmm,” Danny let out in pleasure, loving the pure pleasure of Benny’s unabashed groping of his sore large ass mixing with the relief he felt knowing the man who owned his ass now had complete access to it.

Benny, coming down from his own intense orgasm, lifted his hand once more.

Thwap!

“HNGGHGNNKGNGNNG!” Danny practically gurgled in surprise as another large orgasm rocked his world quite suddenly.

Benny smiled, loving that the surprise spank inspired another wet load out of the exhausted man’s dick.

“Such a good boy for taking so much discipline,” Benny cooed, rubbing the moist cheeks once more.

“Hngngngnngng,” Danny replied.

Laughing, Benny encouraged Danny to slide up onto the bed next to him, ignoring the oil, the massively cum covered parts of their bodies, and the still achingly hard cock between Danny’s legs. Benny couldn’t believe the mind-fucked gooner was still hard after close to thirty back-to-back orgasms.

Benny laid back and allowed Danny to slide his own body onto his right side, cuddling into his best friend. He took a small sniff of Danny’s hair as his friend rested his head on his pec. Danny melted into Benny then, so lost to the mind-bending pleasure he’d been experiencing almost nonstop.

Benny let out a contented sigh, happy to have the man he loved and lusted for in his arms, eagerly cuddling into him, especially after feeling the intense fear for a few moments that he might escape his thrall.

“Let’s take a moment, Danny. Just relax here with me,” Benny commanded, allowing the fear he’d felt when Danny’s necklace was gone to simmer while the masculine man who was his straight best friend melted into his arms.

“Hmm mmm,” Danny responded.

Benny smirked, loving the fact his Danny was as he wanted him to be yet again, “And then we can get back to the punishment,”

“Hnnngggggggggggg,” Danny burbled as another surprisingly large amount of cum sprayed out of his wearied dick onto Benny’s side.

“Ugh,” Mat grunted with annoyance. “Why the fuck did Dan call an emergency frat meeting last minute on a Sunday afternoon?”

Slamming his backpack down on the floor of the room he shared with his fraternity brother, Anthony, Mat couldn’t help but be upset he’d have to shorten the weekend plans he’d made with his sexy girlfriend, Maya. The text had gone out to all his brothers about two hours ago demanding everyone attend and that there would be serious discipline for anyone who missed it.

Laughing, Anthony replied from the lounging position he’d taken in his bed as he read his Molecular Biology textbook next to a few strangely labeled pill bottles, “No clue, bro. I know you wanted to get your dick wet, but I only have to study up to help my teacher with his newest medical discovery. It’s boring as hell and kinda fucking gay, honestly. But I gotta study to do well and impress my genius scientist professors if I wanna get any kind of meaningful job in pharmaceuticals after graduation. Not everyone has their brains come as naturally as you and can spend the weekend nailing their girl. It’s not the end of the world that you had to pull out for a few hours, bro.”

“Yeah, but, like…” Mat started, taking a pause as he sat on the edge of his bed, knowing Anthony wasn’t wrong. He was the kind of guy that learned quickly and easily and so he rarely needed to study…but fucking Maya was the highlight of his life right now. He was obviously going to upset that he had to stop so quickly!

Mat continued, slightly whining, “Dan’s usually so chill! Do you think it has to do with none of us really helping clean the basement? He didn’t seem to mind when we all told him we couldn’t make it. And, like, dude, you have no idea how fucking hot Maya is in bed. He’s asking a lot from me to cut any amount of fucking short.”

Laughing harder, Anthony just shook his head, “Do you only think with little Mat?”

Joining in on the fun, Mat stood up, thrusting his hips forward playfully towards his buddy, showcasing the large mooseknuckle pointing outwards beneath his gym shorts, “He ain’t so small, dork. I bet you’d get just as addicted as Maya if I let you have a taste, you cocksucker. You did say you’re working on some gay shit with your professor, right?”

“Hey now. Don’t be starting rumors, asshole,” Anthony responded with a casual smile, dropping his textbook on his bed, “I assure you, I don’t suck cock. I do eat a mean pussy though. I could give you pointers you could use on Maya…I assure you Anna can attest to my skills.

“And, yeah, Professor Williams discovered some, like, crazy Viagra on steroids medication that boosts semen production. Says it’ll help with infertility or some shit. But I just think it sounds like dudes will be drowning in their own spunk.”

“That all sounds fucking gay as hell, man,” Mat said grabbing his friend and pulling him to the ground to rough house a little bit before the two finally stopped, ending with a playful punch on the shoulder from Anthony.

“I guarantee I eat pussy better than you, bro. Just because you steal those cum pills from your professor just to get it up for your girl doesn’t mean the rest of us have to,” Mat scoffed, holding his roommate down with Anthony’s head dangerously close to Mat’s bulge, “See, I told you! A few more centimeters and you’ll for sure be as addicted to my dick as Maya. Full on druggie addict for my cock.”

“Dude, stop being such a fag. That’s disgusting. Besides, I already showered and the meeting is in, like, an hour. I don’t wanna have to shower off your disgusting funk beforehand,” Anthony said, resuming his spot on his bed amidst his pill bottles and textbooks.

Sniffing his pit, Mat recoiled slightly. Taking off his shirt, revealing his ripped, youthful, hairless chest. “Damn, you’re not kidding. I really let myself get ripe this weekend. Maya must dig my musk,” he bragged.

Anthony, shaking his head, just focused harder on his textbook as Mat gathered his towel and toileteries so he could make his way towards the showers.

Mat strolled down the hallway, greeting his brothers. The house was rarely as full as it was right now on weekends, even until the final hours before classes resumed on Monday. The emergency meeting had truly brought all 26 of his brothers back from their various plans. But even Mat had to admit, Dan sounded more serious in his text than he could ever recall the usually very calm and collected fraternity president being.

Towel hung over his shoulder, loose gym shorts, and his shower flip-flops the only things he was wearing, Mat strutted confidently passed the various rooms of his brothers. Even he as a warm-blooded straight stud couldn’t argue that he’d picked the frat with the hottest dudes. It truly made the female eye candy he was almost always treated to great…even if Maya had his full focus.

Strangely, though, Dan had insisted in his text that this was a ‘brothers only’ meeting so there was none of the normal female guests hanging on his sexy brothers. It was yet another strange request from their president who generally preferred to keep things quite casual.

Looking up, he saw his buddies. Matt and Tanner, standing outside of Dan’s larger bedroom. Being president, he naturally got the large single room at the end of the hall nearest to the showers. The two of them stood there silently, hands clutched at their fronts, each only wearing gym shorts and a pair of purple tinted necklaces.

Staring forward, it was almost as if the two were pretending to be secret service agents or something. Mat, smiling at the strange behavior of his usual jovial buds, waved, “Hey Tanner! Hey Double Tee!” he said, using the nickname he’d given Matt to minimize confusion between the two. Most of the brothers had even taken up their nicknames, Double Tee and Single Tee, to make sure which one of the two they were talking to.

Strangely, though, neither Tanner nor Matt even really acknowledged Mat’s greeting at all. Giving them a side eye, he passed them, getting a strong whiff of what smelled like a salty mixture of BO, sweat, and cum. Glancing back at the two, Mat could even see a light shimmer on their bare chests. He certainly hoped there was no cum on the two of them…perhaps they’d just gone extra hard at their work out this morning and it was just an intense amount of sweat?

And did he hear sexual sounding grunts coming from Dan’s bedroom?

Shaking his head, Mat pushed the bizarre behavior of his friends out of his mind. First, Matt and Tanner were jokesters. They were clearly playing some kind of prank. They were also straight as fuck so there’d be no way they’d be covered in cum.

And the grunts in Dan’s bedroom were likely coming from a TV show. Dan and his girlfriend Gina were as faithful Christian as they came. There was no way Dan would be having sex! While he didn’t judge the rest of his brothers, like Mat, who loved fucking their girls, he was, without a doubt, saving himself for marriage with his girlfriend.

Mat let all that confusion fall to the wayside as he entered the large communal bathroom. He heard quite a few showers in the individual stalls spraying. He figured that meant most of the guys just arrived from their frustratingly shortened weekends. Stumbling along with the sound of his flip-flops slapping against the bottoms of his broad feet, Mat found an open shower and walked in.

After pulling the curtain, he placed his towel over the bar and removed his gym shorts, enjoying the feeling of his still half-hard cock bobbing in the fresh air. Clearly, his manhood wished it was still plowing in and out of Maya…

Turning on the water as he absent-mindedly stroked his quite large semi, Mat realized his machinations were hardening him up fully. Pulling back, achieving his full 8 inches of wood quickly with the light stroking, Mat hopped into the shower, resisting the temptation to make the hot water a bit colder to calm himself. He was a stud with a 10/10 beautiful girlfriend. He wasn’t going to pathetically jerk himself off when he had the perfect pussy to fuck.

Deciding, in that moment, he’d be leaving the instant the meeting tonight ended to finish his fuckfest with his girlfriend, Mat began whistling as he soaped up his cut, muscular body his years as an athlete had given him. He knew he was a stud. Feeling every part of his firm body just confirmed it even more.

Finishing his shower, Mat dried off, wrapped his towel around his lithe waste, and grabbed his sweat-soaked gym shorts. With a spring in his step knowing he’d be eight inches deep once again in Maya in a few short hours, he passed by the peculiar acting Tanner and Matt without a worry in the world.

Glancing into the next room over, the one that he knew his buds Logan and Jon (probably the smartest guy in the frat other than himself) shared. The door was open only a crack, but he could see Jon in there, bent over his desk. The only illumination he could see was from a small lamp next to him, pointed downwards onto a small padlock attached to a chain. It was small from the distance Mat could see it from, but it looked like the necklaces he’d seen on Tanner and Matt behind him.

Mat didn’t really give that as much of a look because he was distracted by the fact that Jon was nude.

Granted, he was in his bedroom, so it wasn’t like he couldn’t be sitting there nude at all. But his slightly nerdier buddy was also rockhard as he worked on the strange necklace. Mat didn’t have a gay bone in his body, so rather than trying to piece together what it was he was looking at, he continued, shifting his gaze quickly from the nude nerd and smashing almost face first into Logan.

“What you looking at, Mat?” Logan asked as Mat jumped backwards, clutching at the towel to ensure it didn’t fall. The intensity with which Logan was glaring at him startled Mat, who could see that he, too, was clad only in a pair of gym shorts with multiple necklaces around his neck that looked the same as the ones Tanner and Matt were wearing, same faint purple glow and all.

“Uhh…sorry. I saw Jon. he was, uh…he’s…the door was open and…” Mat stuttered, tongue-tied from the shock of the glare he was receiving from his friend. Logan had always been a pretty soft-spoken guy, but he was never intimidating like he was right now.

“Just keep moving. We’ll see you at the meeting,” Logan stated sternly as he reached out and closed the door to his bedroom, hiding his nude roommate from Mat’s gaze, “Come on guys.”

Looking behind Logan, he could see Christian and Ross, also in only their gym shorts with those same necklaces around their necks, and four of Mat’s other frat brothers: Cam, Jeremy, Travis, and Jason. They were dressed normally, t-shirt and jeans, and seemed to be confused why they were following the other three.

Walking passed them while moving in the opposite direction, Mat leaned in as Cam passed by, “Where you all going?”

Cam pointed down the hall, “Dan wanted to see a few of us before the meeting. I don’t know why.”

Mat gave him a quizzical look and one last glance behind him. Logan said something to Matt and Tanner and they opened the door. The sound of grunting leaked out of the opened door as Logan lead in the other guys. Just as the last four guys entered the room, Mat thought he heard one of them say, “What the actual fu…” before Tanner closed the door quickly. Matt and Tanner looked down the hallways towards Mat and glared, as if daring him to come challenge them to a fight to see what was going on in Dan’s room.

Then Mat realized Logan, Ross, and Christian were also as covered in the glossy skin as Matt and Tanner. He’d been so surprised by the strange behavior that his brain didn’t even comprehend that the three men with the necklaces seemed to be drenched with sweat and…possibly cum based on the stench ruminating in the hallway since the door had opened briefly.

Mat, not wanting to be suspicious, smiled down the hallway at the pair glaring at him, “See you at the meeting, Tanner and Two Tees!”

Turning quickly to try to get back to my room, I was stopped by another male brick wall, “Hey, watch it!” Nick said as I barreled into him.

Nick was like concrete, another incredibly muscular guy in our frat. His chest, as with most of the other brothers, was on display, the faint purple glow from three familiar lock necklaces draped around his neck.

“Sorry, bro. I’m, uh, in a hurry,” Mat said, grasping my towel tightly.

“Yeah, well, me too. Benny needed me in Danny’s room and that’s more important so get the fuck out of my way!”

Shaking his head and feeling his anxiety grow around how weird everyone was behaving, Mat hurried back to his room, taking quick moments to look inside any of the open rooms to see if anyone else was behaving strange.

Several of the doors had been closed, but he counted no less than five more fraternity brothers wearing nothing but their gym shorts and that same necklace. Luckily, however, they didn’t seem drenched in the shiny stickiness the other five had been covered in…but it was strange how many had these purple locks around their necks.

A few brothers still waved and smiled, acting like they always had, but the five with the necklaces looked far more stern and…possibly interested in him for some reason…as they watched Mat walk by, possibly even checking out the nearly nude man. He knew that his frat only had one queer, and that was Benny. He didn’t have much to do with the faggot, if he was honest, but Dan was best friends with him so he let him be. He definitely didn’t think any of his other brothers were gay at all.

So why was everyone acting so strange? Was he being checked out by his brothers? Were some of them covered in cum?!

“What the fuck is going on here, dude?” Mat asked the moment he got to his room and slammed the door shut.

Looking up from one of the pill bottles in front of him, Anthony responded, “Huh?”

“Dude, like, the frat’s gone gay or something. Have you seen any of the guys? So many are just walking around shirtless and sweaty, and, like, they smell like…”

Anthony looked Mat up and down, “Bro. You’re in a towel. Marching around nearly nude. Pot? Meet kettle, queer-boy.”

Looking down at himself, Mat shook his head, “No, dude, you don’t understand. Something weird is going on here. Tanner and Two Tees are, like, standing guard outside Dan’s room and there’s, like, sex noises from in there and Logan practically challenged me to a fight while Jon was in his room nude and hanging wood with the door open and then there are these necklaces…”

“Whoa, whoa, whoa, bro. Calm down!” Anthony interrupted, “You’re getting all worked up and red, man. Just slow down and fill me in. Maybe we can chat with Dan before the meeting if there’s really something going on.”

Mat took a deep breath and started over, getting dressed while explaining to Anthony everything he’d just experienced since leaving their shared bedroom. Once he’d finished, he was fully dressed in his tee-shirt and Hanes tightie-whities beneath another pair of black gym shorts.

Anthony just stared for a moment before finally saying, “Maybe, Mat…just maybe you’re pissed that Dan made you stop porking Maya and with your blue balls calling the shots, you’ve misinterpreted our brothers also getting frustrated that their weekend plans were cut short.”

Mat considered it, sitting across from his roommate, “I don’t know, man…”

“Look, there’s only, like, thirty more minutes until the meeting. I’ll go check in with Dan and make sure everything is chill. You take this time to relax, take a few deep breaths, and I’ll meet you downstairs. I’m sure Dan would appreciate someone calm-minded rather than a horny douchebag pissed about a dry dick,” Anthony teased, slapping his friend lightly across the face as he passed him.

“Fuck you, bro,” Mat laughed in response, watching his friend ease his way out of their room.

Honestly, Anthony was probably right. He was probably reading too much into things because he was horny as hell. He’d only been dating Maya for a few months, but she truly was the best lay he’d ever had. They’d been averaging a good three to four fuck sessions a day the past few weeks, so having only fucked her once this morning and planning to have done it a few more times before classes started back up tomorrow, his jizz was truly backed up. He’d trained his young, powerful balls to churn out multiple loads a day for her…and now there were a couple built up that he needed to unload.

So he sat back, hands to his face, and took a few deep breaths, trying to soothe the concern he’d developed…and calming his persistently semi-hard cock back down.

He did this for a few minutes, relaxing his mind and cock, fully softening before the meeting was to begin downstairs.

Breathing in and out…in and out.

Gradually, the exhaustion from fucking Maya all weekend, the emotional frustration at being pulled away from her, and the anxiety around the strange behavior lulled him into a peaceful place.

And then he fell asleep, vaguely aware that there was some movement on Anthony’s side of the room at one point but in his three-quarters asleep mindset, he couldn’t be bothered.

He dreamt about fucking Maya. She moaned and bucked on his killer cock, eager to be bred. Thrusting forward over and over…nothing would stop his fuckfest…except the text from Dan…

Dan…the text…the meeting…

“Fuck!” he gasped, bolting upright, looking at the clock on the wall. He was now five minutes late and knew he needed to hurry downstairs for the meeting.

Rushing for the door and sprinting down the hallway, he saw that none of his brothers remained up here in living quarters. They’d obviously not been dimwits and fallen asleep and had all already made their way down to the large dining hall Dan had told them they’d hold their meeting within.

The low rumbling of a few of his brothers chatting crept out into the entryway as he shuffled down the stairs two at a time, practically lunging into the dining room just as he heard Dan’s voice break over the crowd, “All right, we gotta get started, someone go get…”

Mat stopped in the doorway, breathing hard from his sudden sprint, and waved at Dan, who dully stated while looking back at Benny, who was strangely on stage with him, “Nevermind. Thrilled you could make it, Mat. Take a seat. Now.”

All at once, the concern he’d developed about his brother’s strange behavior returned instantly. Dan was never this firm and direct. When they did have meetings, he kept things jovial and light. He wouldn’t have cared if anyone sauntered in forty-five minutes late, let alone two or three.

But beyond that, Dan, too, was standing at the front of the frat, soiled in the grimy, shiny dew on his bare chest, arms, and legs. The standard gym shorts most of his brothers seemed to be wearing were on him, but it left little to the imagination as a hard-on was clearly visible as he stood up in front of everyone.

Beside him were Ross, Christian, and Jon. A sudden slam of the door behind him that he’d just entered made him turn around quickly, seeing Logan standing there, glaring at him with his piercing blue eyes. Clearly, he’d already thought to come round Mat up but he’d beaten him back somehow.

Across the way, he saw the two doors that lead to the large kitchen were blocked by Matt and Tanner, still standing like they were guards on duty for some reason.

Looking around, he saw a large portion of the frat were also wearing nothing but gym shorts. It looked as though only he and a small few of his brothers had arrived wearing any kind of shirt. From where he was standing, he counted five shirts, including his own.

And the light purple glow of the necklaces adorned many of them, some of them with more than one.

Trying to quickly find Anthony, Mat gazed around the room. He made sure to check the four guys that weren’t shirtless, but none of them were Anthony.

Then, sitting at a table near the front by Dan, he saw him. He was smiling up at their frat president…and he, too, was shirtless with a glowing, purple necklace fully on display.

As Dan started talking, Mat took an empty seat next to Anthony, “Dude, what the fuck? What happened?”

Glancing back at his friend with a look of annoyance and frustration at first, then a look as though he was seeing him for the first time, Anthony responded, “Oh, hey Mat. Don’t worry. Dan’s gonna explain it all. I actually got to help big time too! Fuck, I’m so ready for this! He and Benny filled me in already. Just sit back and relax. And I certainly hope you’re thirsty. Lord knows I am!”

“Wait, Dan and Benny filled you in? What does Benny have to do with…” and Mat was cut off by Anthony shushing him by putting his finger over Mat’s lips. Honestly, Mat had never experienced something as gay as this. It felt tender and flirty…like his straight roommate didn’t want to offend him but did want him to be quiet.

“Just listen…and then maybe we can return to that convo about what I might get addicted to,” Anthony stated, glancing down at Mat’s crotch with a flirty wink.

Mat, stunned, stared at Anthony as his best friend turned his attention back to Dan, who was going on about brotherhood and togetherness or some shit. Mat couldn’t hear it because, if he interpreted what Anthony just hinted at correctly…Anthony was referring to getting addicted to sucking Mat’s cock…

“…and that’s why Benny helped us all out and gave us all these…” Dan’s voice made it’s way into Mat’s eardrums. Forcing his shocked face to look up at Dan, he saw that he had raised one of those necklaces over his head for everyone to see.

A loud applause broke out, including Anthony. Looking around the room, it seemed all the shirtless men were the only ones applauding. Even Logan, now at the back of the room guarding one of the three exits, partook, letting out a particularly loud ‘woooo’ as the multiple necklaces on his chest bounced against each other.

The other four men who hadn’t arrived shirtless gazed around as if all their brothers had lost their minds. Mat made eye contact with one of them, a slightly shy member of the frat named Chris. The kind, worried eyes he normally had looked even more shocked as the blue sparkled looking into Mat’s eyes. The two had never been as close as other brothers, but in that moment, he felt like Chris was one of the only other sane friends he had left in the room.

“Ok, ok. I know Benny wants to get things rolling, so let’s calm down!” Dan shouted over the ruckus, “This is vital to ensure that our frat is truly as it should be. So, without further ado, Benny!”

Then, as if a celebrity or a king had been announced to speak at a random, last minute frat meeting, the room went even crazier. Anthony jumped to his feet, hooting and hollering as if the most amazing human being he’d ever met was coming to the stage. All around him, the men of the frat were making fools of themselves, acting like tween girls seeing their favorite boy band.

“Holy shit, holy shit, holy shit! Fuck, I can’t wait for what’s coming,” Anthony muttered as he hollered. Mat could have sworn it was as if Anthony was having an anxiety attack seeing the world’s most important human being as the faggot of the frat was announced.

Dan, strangely, walked back to where Benny was seated, bent down and picked him up, cradling him into his arms. Mat couldn’t believe what he was seeing as his frat president literally carried the faggot from the chair, up to the podium, and put him down.

Mat had never seen anything quite so bizarre. He couldn’t even process it so he took a moment to take in the strange reactions around him. Finally looking around at his frat brother’s acting like swooning fans of Benny and shaking his head in the direction of the only four normal people in the room, he looked up at Benny.

Mat had never been very fond of Benny. If he had to be honest, he wished the fairy would fuck off and join another frat. It was no secret that he only joined because he’d had a huge crush on his best friend, Dan. However, Dan was not only straight, but he’d also recently joined a church that his girlfriend was in. Dan was becoming right with God…that meant that Benny’s days would be numbered in Dan’s life if he ever came to his senses and listened to his girlfriend.

But now, the way the frat was acting…it was as if Benny was both the President of the United States and a female sexpot that turned them on more than anyone, rather than the frat fag that most of the guys, just yesterday, didn’t even give much attention beyond curt greetings out of respect for Dan.

So, with all that distaste he already had for Benny in mind for being gay, that disgust only tripled when he saw that the fag was standing up at the thin podium with a confident smile on his face, a shining purple ring on his finger, and a wet, dripping erection on full display.

“What in the actual fucking fuck?! What in the hell do you think you’re doing, Benny?!” Mat shouted above the chaos, taking to his feet as well. Mat was never one to back down against the crowd if something was obviously wrong.

The cheering continued for most of the hall, but the men near Mat stopped, looking at him like he was some kind of monster. The look of pure hatred radiating from Anthony was particularly surprising as the pair had never so much as fought beyond light teasing.

“What did you fucking say to Benny, Mat?” Anthony growled. The other frat brothers around him turned on him too, glaring and cursing at his outburst.

Mat, unsure what to do, looked at his brothers with betrayal. These were straight, alpha bros who he shot the shit with talking about what chicks they wanted to nail, comparing their girlfriends, and talking shit on queers and anyone who didn’t appreciate a good hockey match.

These were masculine jocks who didn’t want a fag to check out their bodies that were reserved only for their ladies. Dominant men who had the world at their fingers.

They never would have defended a fag like Benny. Especially as he stood in front of them completely naked a flashing his wood!

And now, they were legitimately threatening their fraternity brother in defense of the only queer in their frat.

“Boys, boys, boys! Calm down!” Benny announced, “I’m sure Mat didn’t mean anything by it. Why don’t we let him speak. Really let him get what’s on his mind off his chest. See if any of us might agree with his perspective?”

Mat glared up at the fag, not allowing the shocking silence that instantly befell the angry mob shake him.

Mat huffed, “Fine. This is all fucked up. Dan called a fucking meeting last…”

“Danny. His name is Danny,” Benny corrected him with a stern face.

Shocked by the confidence at announcing Dan’s childish nickname on behalf of the much stronger, more likable jock, Mat scoffed, “As I was saying, Dan called a…”

“Danny!” Dan shouted, “Sorry Benny, I didn’t mean to interrupt. But you’d already corrected him. I figured I should too. You can, uh, discipline me later.”

Dan blushed and, even more shocking to Mat, looked as though his cock throbbed in the thin fabric concealing it.

Mat, frozen by the angry outburst of the usually very kind and casual man, stared at Dan.

Then, like a shiver, Benny purred, “Go on, Mat.”

Shifting his shocked face back to Benny, the anger returned seeing the smug, nude faggot smirking down at him.

“You’re a fucking fairy and you’re disgusting. Your dick is out, man! And you’ve obviously done…something,” Mat gestured wildly around him, “to the rest of the frat! Did you use your fairy dust to turn them all gay or something? Because I’m outta here if you’ve queered up the frat. I ain’t going to hell for you faggots. Who else is with me?!”

Unsurprising at all to Mat, the four fully clothed brothers spoke up, Chris showing more passion as he stood and angrily shook his hand too. Seeing, however, that it was only the five of them, a couple of the guys instantly quieted down, obviously feeling very outnumbered in the room filled with 26 fit macho alpha hetero guys, well…25 plus Benny.

Disappointed that none of the other guys joined him, feeling especially betrayed by Anthony, Mat flipped off Benny and began storming towards the door he’d entered. He knew Logan was standing there and it would be a difficult fight if the strongest member of the frat tried to stop him, but he wasn’t going to stay in this fruity meeting any longer.

He needed to go and tell Maya all about this fucked up night while he fucked her deep.

“Well, that’s unsurprising but still disappointing to hear that not every one of my brothers is on the same page! Especially since so many of you clearly agree with my ideas going forward.”

Still walking towards Logan, who was glaring at him, clearly gearing up for a scuffle, Mat jumped as all the gym shorts-clad men hollered at Benny’s statement. Looking out at them, he could see Chris and one of the other brothers who was fully clothed were also making their way towards the door. The remaining two clothed men were sitting amongst the crowd, looking around as though they had no idea what they should or could do to escape this new seemingly Benny-focused cult.

“I mean, we can’t have a full frat without a common goal. I’m thinking we may need to ensure all of us have a common goal!”

Another cheer as Mat arrived at Logan’s door. The broad, muscular, pale man was blocking the exit entirely, not showing an ounce of fear at what he was seeing. Then, feeling a presence behind him, Mat turned to see that Anthony had followed him.

Giving him an angry scowl, Mat announced sternly, “You’re gonna let me leave, bro. Fucking now.”

“I’m afraid I can’t allow that,” Logan replied seriously.

“You’ve gotta stay for the fun, bro,” Logan stated, giving his body a once over and smirking a confident, masculine smirk, “Believe me, you’re gonna enjoy it.”

“Yeah, bro!” Mat heard behind him. Turning, he saw Anthony walking towards him, almost completely closing the short distance between them. Mat took a few steps backwards, running directly into the solid wall that was Logan.

“Get the fuck away from me, man. I mean it,” Mat threatened, beefing himself up as if he were a peacock trying to make himself look bigger and scarier.

“Naw,” Anthony retorted, gazing down at his form, “How could I ever get addicted to your cock like you wanted earlier if we let you go now?”

Mat’s head swam instantly hearing such a vulgar, disgusting thing come out of his best friend’s mouth. He’d been joking before; a casual normal way his friends always gave each other shit. He could tell Anthony was completely serious as he licked his lips looking down at Mat’s midsection.

Without thinking, he went into fight or flight, absolutely choosing ‘fight’. His right arm went up, ready to strike his roommate just as Anthony reached out and cupped Mat’s soft cock.

“It’s go time, my frat brothers. Seal the deal,” Benny announced loudly, “Thanks to our brother Anthony, we’ll be sealing all of your devotion to me with a holy ‘Cummunion’. Now, brothers, it’s time to handle the remaining stragglers so they, too, can enjoy in the holy transition of Beta Psi Phi. Now why don’t you bring Mat on up to me, Logan and Anthony? That way, Anthony can receive his reward for the gift he offered the moment he learned the truth about me.”

As if a trigger word had activated a room full of Russian spies, every single one of the shirtless frat bros jumped to their feet and lunged towards the five fully clothes men. For Mat, that meant that Logan instantly grabbed Mat’s arms and pulled them behind his back, leaving the man unable to stop the groping his best friend was currently giving him.

“Dude, you won’t even believe how fucking hot I find you now. Benny really opened my eyes. You’re a fucking stud and I can’t wait to make you feel good while you make me feel good. Despite that, I can’t fucking wait for what Benny has in store for me. My mouth is watering and my stomach is eager,” Anthony groaned as he reached down into Mat’s gym shorts and grabbed onto his soft cock.

The foreign feeling of being groped by his male best friend made him shrivel even smaller. The amount of disgust he felt knowing another man…what was more…his closest buddy was not groping him and talking the way he was almost caused him to instantly projectile vomit.

Trying anything to ignore the molestation and the horrible words being said to him by Anthony, Mat struggled helplessly against the insane strength of Logan. Looking around, he could see that Chris was absolutely bombarded by several of the men. He was shouting angrily, demanding they leave him alone, as one of the men, who looked to be Mike, his roommate, pulled one of those necklaces out of his pocket and forced it around the held down man.

Three other piles of fraternity brothers clearly pointed out where the remaining three fully clothed brothers were around the room, likely receiving the same treatment Chris was currently experiencing as loud shouts rang out.

“It looks like we’ve got everyone but mouthy Mat…Everyone other than Logan and Anthony, be quiet and stop!” Benny demanded.

Without a moment’s waste, the struggles and shouts stopped. Even from the four men who were just being assaulted.

“Everyone still wearing a shirt come up here in front of the stage. Logan? Anthony? Bring Mat up here next to me. The rest of you, single file line behind the new converts.”

Still struggling as best I could with the sheer strength Logan was using to manhandle me forward, Anthony let go of my cock and walked next to us, not being shy at all about checking out my body.

Around the room, most of the men stood still, looking up at Benny. There was some movement, however, and it was from the four other guys wearing shirts.

There they were, walking towards Benny without any kind of hesitation. They still obviously were concerned, as their faces were looking down at their bodies, absolutely stunned that they were walking towards the nude gay man. But, for some reason, they weren’t shouting or protesting at all. As if their voices had been snuffed.

As they cleared the large crowd and as Mat was being dragged up next to the erect homosexual, Mat could make out the fact that the four men now had similarly purple glowing necklaces. Small locks were dangling from chains around their necks and the padlock was slammed shut upon them.

Somehow, Mat realized, these necklaces gave Benny power over them. The slightly purple glow of all the necklaces in the room, some men with multiple dangling padlocks glowing menacingly, had to be connected to the same glimmering purple ring on Benny’s finger.

This was impossible, though. This would be magic. This would be mind control. There was no fucking way Benny was making his entire frat a bunch of homos with something as fake as magic.

This had to be a prank.

But why, then was Logan roughly handling him without any concern for hurting him?

Why were the four other clothed brothers approaching the nude fag?

Why had Anthony willingly reached in and grabbed Mat’s cock?

This was, in short, too much.

“Good boys. Here’s what’s up. I’m gonna give Mat a front row seat to what’s about to happen. You know, as punishment for being an arrogant piece of shit breeder asshole,” Benny glared at Mat, “Before that though, Anthony has earned his prize. We wouldn’t be having our first Cummunion without those pills he told me about when he joined my new direction for the frat. So, Anthony, grab the cup on the table behind me and get on your knees. You can start servicing me.”

Anthony practically giggled as he rushed behind Benny, grabbing the big ceremonial Beta Psi Phi cup we all drank out of when we originally joined the frat, and got on his knees before Benny. This gave Mat a front row seat to the gay blow job he knew was about to happen.

“Thank you so much for this, Benny. I can’t wait for your cock to be the first one I get to suck. And, fuck, I can’t wait for the huge orgasm in store for you after taking a couple of those pills. God, I want your cum!” Anthony groaned, clearly leaving thoughts of his girlfriend far behind.

Then my straight roommate dived in, slurping his way down the fag’s cock like it was the most desirable thing he could have ever imagined going down his throat.

Mat started to gag as Logan held him still. Desperate not to see what was happening, he snapped his eyes shut.

Benny, moaning loudly a bit as Anthony went to town on his dick, looked down at the four men standing before him. After a moment of enjoying the sloppy, eager blow job, he started, “Now, boys. Welcome to the new reign at Beta Psi Phi. Here are the facts of our frat that you know to be true without any question. Everything I’m about to say to you is completely normal and rational and you won’t question it at all.

“Everyone in this frat is gay, including you. Absolutely and unequivocally attracted only to other men. You find me the most attractive man on Earth, of course. But your roommate is the second most attractive man in your eyes. You all live with one other man; whoever that is will be insanely sexy to you. You all are truly kicking yourselves that you refused to room with me at the beginning of the year now, aren’t you?”

Moans of pleasure and regret emanated from the infatuated crowd. It was true, none of the brothers had wanted Benny to be their roommate for fear that the fag would molest them in their sleep. Dan, who assisted with room assignments, ended up giving him a solo room, the only other person beyond himself who got one. With 26 people in the frat, that left Dan and Benny with solo rooms, and twelve rooms with two brothers each. Mat recalled personally demanding Dan ensure he wasn’t forced to share a room with him.

“While I’m the best, most amazing, most perfect human being on the face of the planet and you love and lust me more than an anyone or anything, you do want to have sex with your roommate just a little bit less than me. Knowing that Danny is my main guy, you will eagerly desire sex with your roommates.

“But, before we all enjoy one another’s roommates, however, we’ll have a Cummunion every Sunday evening, starting tonight, to ensure you all remain completely loyal and in love with the new leader of Beta Psi Phi, Benny.”

The crowd all cheered as Benny announced these facts. Opening his eyes, Mat saw the four other men wearing shirts had joined in. He was truly the only still sane person left in the fraternity. There was no doubt that he had to find a way to escape.

“Now, serendipitously, Anthony here is studying pharmacology and when he was given his new devotion to me, in his attempt to gain my affection, he told me he had a drug that could give me huge orgasms, far more powerful than I could imagine with far more seed than I’d normally produce.

“It got me thinking, brothers, that my seed should be shared with all of you. I’ll be anointing all of you with my seed tonight and every Sunday night from here on out. As a show of your devotion, I’ll also provide these cum pills with my seed. I’ll need to jizz out any and all commitments to anything other than me. But the process starts when you taste my seed for the first time.

“When you taste my seed, you will feel all the love and desire and lust you may have for anyone else completely evaporate as my cum absorbs it all and replaces it with love and desire and lust for only me. You’ll still feel lust for your roommates, but I’m your number one. You’ll want them, yes, but because you know it will make me happy and horny having you and your roommate have gay sex out of complete devotion to me. You’ll want to taste my cum so badly and you’ll eagerly await your chance to get your holy Cummunion.

“As an added means of keeping you all in the correct state of mind, you’ll also need to take any lingering devotion, feelings, or commitments to anyone and anything I don’t instruct you to have accumulate in your balls as the cum you’ll be creating once you take the pill. To ensure there isn’t anything lingering, you’ll orgasm all that useless bullshit out, making sure my cum that you ingest is all that remains, ensuring love, lust, and complete devotion to me and only me and that you’re all hopelessly faggy and needy for gay sex, especially with me and your roommates.

“Because Anthony…mmm…fuck…my balls feel fucking huge!” Benny said, drawing Mat’s attention to them. They did, indeed, look like swollen tennis balls within his sack. Mat couldn’t believe a pair of balls could look that gigantic without exploding.

“As I was saying, because Anthony here provided me with this, he will be rewarded with my first blast of the pill-induced cum. He’ll try to get as much on his face and in our fraternity cup as he can. When…when…oh fuck…when I…

“ACCCHWOWOHMYGODFUUUUUUUUUUCK!!!” Benny hollered, pushing Anthony’s eager face back as the first humongous load blasted out of Benny’s cock.

Mat was awestruck at what he was seeing. An absolute deluge of semen blasted out of Benny’s cock, hitting Anthony’s nose and splashing outwards. Anthony, for his part, moaned loudly as the thick, white man juice absolutely covered his entire face, glooping downward.

Anthony’s tongue began lapping away around his lips, slurping in as much seed as he could as a second blast surprised him again. Quickly, Anthony pulled up the chalice labeled ‘Beta Psi Phi’ and tried to get some of the torrent of jizz to land within it while letting the goopy mess drip into it from his completely covered head.

As the third blast hit, equally as gigantic as the previous two, Anthony merely opened his mouth, letting as much cum as possible launch into his willing gullet.

Four.

Five.

Six.

Seven blasts of an inhuman amount of cum covered Anthony, who now not only had a face completely saturated with Benny’s seed, but now his bare chest, shoulders, and arms were dripping with the stuff.

Eight. A little less.

Nine. A little less.

Ten. Now just a normal looking blast for any average person…

Eleven. A little less.

And twelve…barely shooting out as the cock drooled.

“HOLY FUCK HOLY FUCK HOLY FUCK TOO MUCH TOO MUCH TOO MUCH FUUUUUCK!” Benny continued hollering as the twelfth blast hit, the chalice now completely full of thick cum and Anthony covered from almost head to toe in the stuff.

Benny’s balls, too, while still humungous, began to slowly shrink, likely returning to the size they’d been before the other-worldly amount of cum had completely covered Mat’s roommate.

“Only…one…pill…next week, Anthony…fuuuuuuck,” Benny panted, stroking his cock a bit.

“Are you sure? I can feel all my attachments to everyone else melting away as they should, Benny. I’d love to bathe in your cum every week if you’ll let me. This was only three pills and you’re so perfect and hot and amazing…I know you can handle it!” Anthony gushed, leaning forward and allowing Benny’s drooling cock drip onto his tongue.

Benny looked down at the cum covered man and smiled, “Ok, boy. We’ll see how two goes. Be sure to give your professor the extra necklace I gave you earlier so he understands why we’ll need these pills. Ok?”

“Mmhm,” Anthony responded, not putting his cum covered tongue away to formulate words.

Anthony, still kneeling before Benny, looked like he’d just been drenched in goo as the thick liquid dripped around him, forming a giant puddle. He still held the full cup of Benny’s cum until Benny reached down and pulled cum-dripping chin upwards to look at him.

“Now, as further reward, Anthony here will be the first to enjoy this Holy Cummunion to your new head of the frat: me. You’re all insanely excited to give me your complete devotion,” Benny announced.

Looking down at Anthony, Benny motioned for Dan to stand next to him and kissed the straight president of the frat passionately before telling him, “Get on your knees in front of me, lover. My balls are shrinking now that I’ve cum, but I still want my favorite to worship them while they’re still engorged and while the others fall for me just as much as you have.”

Dan, looking giddy, immediately fell to his knees and began lapping away at the over-sized, but shrinking, ball sack. Mat was disgusted with how the kind-hearted, confident, alpha leader of their frat was now acting as though Benny controlled his every desire. It was pathetic and disgusting watching his friend debase himself in a such a faggy way.

“All right, stand up, Anthony. You’ll take the first pill. I know from experience, it acts fast. You’ll take one, feel your nuts fill up with an insane amount of cum, then go over to the inflatable pool behind us and jerk yourself off thinking of me. You find me to be the sexiest human being who ever lived, so, once you feel yourself orgasm, you’ll scream ‘I love you more than anyone and anything, Master Benny!’

“And you’ll know, as you get horny thinking of me, you’ll feel your love for everyone and everything else be replaced with love for me. You’ll feel your need for anything else be replaced with need for me. You’ll feel your attractions to anyone else become attraction to me mostly but to men and only other men, especially your roommates building up in the semen collecting in your larger balls. Understand?”

“Yes, Sir!” Anthony enthused, massive bulge in his shorts indicating how excited he was.

“Strip out of the remainder of your clothing,” Benny instructed, putting one hand on the back of Dan’s head as the frat president continued lapping away at the balls that still appeared to be larger than average, purple glow from his necklace combining with all the others in the room, giving the homosexual scene an eerie lavender hue.

Anthony, now nude, stood before Benny. Mat felt nauseous seeing his straight roommate and close friend completely naked and rock hard, a thing he never wanted to see…but all the more disgusting as Benny’s jizz dribbled down his entire body.

Anthony handed Benny the cup filled with cum when Benny told him and then, from behind them, Benny reached and grabbed a large pill bottle with his other hand.

“Mouth open,” Benny stated firmly, watching as Anthony stuck out his tongue eagerly.

Anthony’s cock began dripping from the excitement he was feeling…that, or the slowly drooling jizz covering his entire body had dribbled down the six-inch cock dangling before him.

“Do you accept me as the head of this frat and as the sexiest, most important person in your life?” Benny asked, acting as though this were a religious service.

“I do!” Anthony almost bellowed.

“Take this and drink it down with my cum, showing me how eager you’ll be for more of it once I’m the center of your life,” Benny commanded.

Benny stuck a pill on his tongue which Anthony eagerly swallowed after gulping down a large mouthful of Benny’s jizz from the fraternity goblet.

“Mmmmm…I feel you in me. I feel you absorbing everything else I cared about…fuck…I need to push it all down…anything your powerful cum isn’t taking over is going in my balls. Fuck, I already feel them growing!”

Benny smiled, clearly remembering the horny feeling he had when he’d consumed several of those pills. One seemed to cause the instant horniness just as easily. And now Anthony was allowing Benny’s seed to corrupt his insides while he, mentally, forced everything that may be left into his balls, ready to explode it all into the pool.

“Now start jerking off, but only cum into the pool once you feel all your emotions, desires, and commitments for everything else that my seed isn’t taking over has accumulated in your balls…and after your balls have reached their new, giant size. Once you cum, take a seat and the others will come sit next to you as they also orgasm into the kiddie pool. Understand?”

Anthony, clearly not needing any command to start jerking as horny as he appeared, started instantly. He awkwardly walked past Danny, still lapping away at the balls which seemed to have returned to Benny’s normal size, and towards the pool set up behind them. Mat recognized it as the inflatable pool they’d purchased at the end of last year when they threw a going away party in their front lawn for all the other fraternities and sororities.

He had no idea that it would be used for something this depraved.

“Now then, the newest four converts…four of the last five,” Benny stated, looking down at Mat possessively, “You’re next. Strip off all your clothes and line up in a single file. Everyone else, line up behind them. Just know that what I instructed Anthony to do also applies to all of you. You’ll receive your Cummunion pill, get all those other emotions for everything and everyone else into your cum in your growing balls, and all of you shoot all of that our into the pool, leaving only devotion to me. Are you all ready to make me your god?”

The chorus of responses filled the space as everyone lined up. Then, Benny stood next to the cum-drenched Anthony as Chris approached. The one guy that Mat had felt connected with within the frat a few short minutes ago.

The confusion and revulsion Mat had seen in his eyes were replaced with desire and longing as the blue irises sparkled while walking up towards Benny.

“Do you accept me as the head of this frat and as the sexiest, most important person in your life?” Benny asked, holding up another pill.

“Fuck yes, I do!” Chris stated enthusiastically, sticking out his tongue.

“Take this and then a gulp and know I am your everything,” Benny stated, placing the pill on Chris’s drooling tongue and then allowing Chris to take the goblet.

Chris place it to his lips, clearly already tasting the white seed on the rim, but pulled back and took a large drink.

“Oh wow…oh wow…yes…I feel it. You…you…Benny…and my roommate, Mike. I’m so gay. Fuck…pushing everything else down in my balls. Oh damn…” Chris mumbled, his already hard cock throbbing with even more need as he stepped to the side.

“Start jerking and stand next to Anthony until you’re ready to explode. Next?”

The next man stepped up, accepted the pill, drank the jizz, and had the same reaction as Chris when he drank from the cup.

The final two new converts joined their now nude brothers back encircling the pool, when Mat heard Anthony begin to gasp and moan.

“Holy fuck, this feels like the best fucking orgasm building…fuuuuuuck!” Anthony screamed as his cock began erupting with thick white seed into the semi-large pool. A sick ‘thunk’ with every blast echoed around the room, combining only with the gasps and groans from the other men jerking next to him.

Now that his attention was drawn to the men standing in the circle, Mat could see that Anthony’s balls had nearly doubled in size while a huge amount of male seed ‘thunk’ed into the pool over and over again. He could also make out the balls of the other four men standing next to Anthony. Their balls were all visibly growing in various stages alarmingly quickly.

Chris’s were already twice the size, hairy sack accommodating the growing balls as best as it could. Next to him, the other three jerked it as their balls expanded and expanded.

“Holy shit!” Chris yelped, “I feel it. Fuck, Benny is…Benny is…EVERYTHING!”

A huge torrent of cum blasted from his cock, mixing in with Anthony’s, still filling the bottom of the pool with an insane amount of male batter.

As the two of them blew the loads that shouldn’t be scientifically possible, Benny continued with his blasphemous Cummonion, instructing the already converted to come up to him. All of them stripped out of their gym shorts as they stood before Benny, hard-ons of various shapes, sizes, colors, and circumcision statuses appeared; more cocks than Mat ever wanted to see.

Awkwardly, when Travis stepped up and stripped, he started mumbling about his bearish roommate Jason, just as everyone else suddenly seemed to have done regarding all their roommates, interspersed with love for Benny. Jason, too, began saying the same thing about his taller, leaner roommate.

It made Mat uneasy, however, because those two roommates were also biological brothers.

Benny smirked a bit more sinisterly as they gushed about how hot their brother…their actual brother…was. Clearly, Benny was making no exception for them regarding finding their roommates the second most sexually appealing people on Earth.

The pool was now filling with the disgusting mix of everyone’s juices as more and more men accepted the Cummonion and their fates. Their huge balls produced an inordinate amount of cum that Mat couldn’t fathom. Seeing the slightly thick liquid slosh and splash with every addition made his stomach crawl.

It was absolutely the most revolting, sinful, disgusting thing he’d ever seen.

Eventually, all the remaining members of the frat other than Logan and Mat had their turn. Dan, finally being allowed to unlatch from Benny’s balls, was the last to slurp at the emptying cup of cum, but he just looked into Benny’s eyes and said, “You were already the only person I gave a fuck about, Benny. But I’ll never say no to drinking your amazing seed.”

Then, Dan’s balls ballooned, and he went to go join his brothers in adding to nearly full kiddie pool full of cum.

“Bring him over here now, Logan.”

Logan did just that, still overpowering Mat easily.

“This is so fucked up, dude. Why the fuck are you fagging out all the frat? What the fuck, man. This is sick! This is wrong! This is so fucking evil! A fucking kiddie pool full of everyone’s cum?!” Mat hollered as he was brought before Benny, forced to kneel in some of the cum puddle formed around Anthony.

Benny laughed, “I just stumbled into some power, Mat, and I’m going to use it to put you homophobic pricks in your place. They’re all happy. They’re all feeling more pleasure than they ever have before being straight dudebros. You’ll enjoy it all too, believe me. And I could be much more evil if I wanted to.

“Now, before you take your rightful mental space and low wrung on the totem pole within the frat, I think we’ll start with the pill and the ceremonial drink of your future god’s cum first.”

Mat could feel himself turning green. He knew what Benny was saying.

There’s no way…

“Fuck you, no…no…please. Fucking disgusting, no!” Mat pleaded.

“Logan, hold him tight. Anthony, get your ass up here and keep your roommate’s head straight and don’t let him spit any of my jizz out.”

Logan strengthened his hold on Mat as Anthony stepped forward, leaving behind nearly the entire rest of the frat sitting nude, hard, and eager to have fun with their roommates and Benny. He instantly began holding Mat’s head in place with a tight grip. Mat tried to struggle, to fight them off, to do anything to get free, but their strength was too much and he’d been fighting so hard, he was feeling exhausted himself.

“Open up and accept me in, buddy. You may not feel the power in my seed now, but you will in a few minutes,” Benny stated after throwing the pill into the mouth and tipping the cup just in front of Mat’s face.

Mat tried to spit out the pill, but the capsule was already melting on this moist tongue, but he couldn’t move his face in the right way or gather the muscles in his mouth or cheeks while Anthony squeezed them so tight.

“Come on, roomie. We’ll have so much more fun together once you accept where you’re supposed to be in this frat. Benny is fucking amazing, bro. And I gotta have a taste of the cock you were bragging about,” Anthony added, gripping tightly at his friend’s neck and mouth, ensuring the cum could slide in easily and not allowing the pill to leave without going down his gullet.

Mat could see the white liquid tipping towards his lips. He could imagine the millions and billions of tiny semen swimming around in there. Millions and billions of tiny, gay, disgusting tadpoles that he was going to be forced to drink.

Never in his wildest dreams did he think anything like this would happen to him…

And yet, the revolting thickness hit his lip and, against his will, Anthony forced his tightened lips apart slightly, allowing a bit to drip in.

Mat almost vomited then and there, tasting the saltiness of the liquid hitting his tongue. More began to dribble it’s way in as Benny held the cup there, Anthony not letting go or letting up, and Logan holding onto him with more muscle than anyone else in frat.

He tried to push the semen and pill out with his tongue, but it just forced it to slosh around as Anthony saw what he was doing and closed his mouth just as Benny finished pouring it in. Then, when it was clear Anthony and Logan had complete control of the final member of the fraternity, Benny stepped backwards while another two men groaned with pleasure and added their huge loads to the nearly overflowing pool.

Mat didn’t want to swallow…he wasn’t going to do what Benny wanted. But Anthony was now forcing his mouth closed, ensuring he wouldn’t be able to spit it. Danny also pinched his nose, leaving him no way in which to breathe.

It was either swallow the load and be disgusted beyond belief or literally suffocate.

Mat swallowed.

“Good boy,” Benny muttered.

Anthony let go but Logan still held on tight as Benny looked over at the still sticky, cum-covered Anthony next to him.

“You had a taste of me, Anthony. I bet you’d love a taste of the second sexiest person on Earth for you, right?” Benny taunted.

Anthony looked over at Mat who was dry-heaving slightly after swallowing the cum he’d been forced to ingest. Mat didn’t even notice that Benny had said anything.

But Mat did notice when Anthony bent down, cum dried and disgusting on his hands as he reached in and pulled out the soft cock within Mat’s underwear, and began slurping on the softness.

“Mmmmmmmmm,” Anthony mumbled as his eyes rolled to the back of his head.

“No, no, no, no, no,” Mat began mumbling, unable to fathom just how far everything had gone. Distantly, he heard Dan groaning loudly, likely orgasming into the pool, leaving only Mat, Logan, and Benny himself as the last fraternity brothers not to add their seed to the insantely gay brew. Logan held him firm and ensured his kneeling legs were also contained, meaning Mat had no way of wriggling out of the grasp and getting his roommate of his completely limp dick.

Mat couldn’t get hard at all, this was all just too much. And, realizing this could be the last moment to truly express what he was feeling, he glared up at Benny as Anthony sloshed on his withered cock, “I’m gonna fucking kill you, faggot.”

Everyone in the room screamed and booed, drowning out Mat with their support of Benny as Anthony looked up at him and detached himself, grasping at Mat’s already growing balls and squeezing, “Don’t you talk to Benny like that, roomie. You may be fucking hot beyond belief, but Benny is better than everyone!”

Ignoring the pain, Mat looked down at Anthony, feeling the horniness being forced upon him by the pill he’d unwilling swallowed as his balls grew, “Fuck you too you weak-minded asshole. Too weak-willed to resist becoming a fag? I’ll fight and fight before I become as disgusting as you. You’re a fucking fag too.”

He spit down on Anthony’s face, who wiped it away and then licked it up, “You’ll be worshipping Benny shortly, buddy. I can’t wait…your spit tastes as good as your cock. And hell, you’ll be worshipping me too.”

Anthony reattached himself to the shriveled heterosexual penis as Benny laughed, shushing the still defensive fraternity crowd who was willing to kill for him. Despite the thrill in his spine of horniness sweeping through is body as the pill dissolved in his gut, the fear, nausea, and anger kept Mat from hardening at all while his roommate slurped away.

The balls, however, felt hypersensitive as they expanded more and more. Mat had never felt such a bizarre sensation as the surface area of his testicles grew, so did the nerve endings within his sac. The stubble from Anthony’s face as he maniacally slurped away at the cock did feel amazing, making Mat’s eyes roll back.

But his cock remained defiantly soft.

“Now, now. It’s time for Mat to join you all. The final stubborn, stupid, miserable holdout,” Benny said, using his hands to tell the room to quiet down, “Honestly, this ‘fag’ this and ‘fuck you’ that. This is getting old, though. So. Anthony? I’m gonna use the necklace I gave you. Feel free to continue sucking. Let us get this over with. And, hey, Danny? Now that you’ve blown your load into the pool, grab a few more from the chest we brought down here. Put them on him. He seems like he’ll need at least three or four, the stubborn stud.”

Mat twisted and squirmed, trying desperately to free himself from Logan’s tight grip as Benny reached into Anthony’s discarded gym shorts—the only person still wearing any clothes other than Mat—and placed the necklace assigned to Mat around his neck. A few other brothers did the same until he was wearing four of the things, loose padlocks dangling slightly on a chain.

Thrashing and on the verge of angry tears, Mat tried to stop what was about to happen. He knew what Benny was about to do…what he was about to make him do with Anthony…and he couldn’t. Maya…he needed Maya…he needed…

“Stop thrashing and stand still, One Tee,” Benny stated.

Mat felt a strange feeling around his neck as the jewelry jittered slightly. Looking down, he saw the faint purple glow he’d seen on all the others begin to shimmer as the locks sealed.

And, without resistance, the four locks clamped shut, making sure his body was controlled by the words Benny stated by his now controlled mind.

Mat stopped thrashing.

Mat stood still as Logan let go of him.

Mat tried, desperately, to move and…he couldn’t.

The defeat was all encompassing within his mind. He knew he was fucked now. He knew whatever Benny said next would change everything.

Maya. Think of Maya. Maya’s sexy body. Maya’s wonderful smile. The way she looked when he was in her. The way her breasts bobbed as he fucked her. The way she…

“Everything I just said that you heard is true. To ensure I won’t need to repeat it all and that that command worked, look down at your roommate, get hard and start fucking his mouth eagerly, and then tell me how much you respect me as proof. But no cumming. You still need to add to the Cummunion pool.”

Mat thought about what Benny had said. Naturally, in his panicked heterosexual mind, every single word had engraved onto his mind as sick and twisted as it all was. The perverted words could have been a memorized soliloquy as far as he was concerned.

As thoughts of what Benny had said to the group repeated in his mind, Mat felt his cock harden a bit for the first time.

As the feelings began twisting into an erotic pleasure within Mat’s body combined with Anthony’s tongue dancing on his shaft, Mat felt the cum he’d eaten push out thoughts and feelings for everyone else.

As the emotions he’d been trying to hold onto for Maya evaporated, being filled with thoughts of mostly Benny, but a little for the sexy man attached to his cock, Mat began to forcibly put anything he could feel remaining down into his humungous, sensitive balls. An eagerness to blast all that unnecessary shit out of his body so the replaced feelings for Benny could stay alone filled him.

Looking down at Anthony, he felt his cock grow to larger proportions than he ever thought he could as the his harness felt as firm as a diamond as he grabbed the gooey, cum covered head and started thrusting in and out, loving that the second sexiest person on Earth was blowing him while the sexiest was standing over them…a man he cared about more than anyone else or anything else.

Fuck, the feel of Anthony’s machinations was heaven…he couldn’t wait to return the favor.

“Jesus fucking Christ, Benny. You’re perfect. You’re so fucking sexy, man. Nothing and no one has ever made me harder than you. Anthony here is close, but fuck, bro. No one on Earth is as amazing as you and I’ll do anything and everything to make sure you stay at the head of our fraternity forever. Just tell me what you want and I’ll do it for you, no questions asked. Fuck, Benny…you make me so horny! Mmm…yeah…suck that big dick, roomie!”

Benny smirked, “I kinda thought you might say that. Logan, you can let go of One Tee now. Take a pill and drink it down with my cum. Jerk into the pool. And Danny, this has all been amazing. Why don’t you show everyone where you belong once again now that no one wants you as president anymore.”

Mat felt his heart throb with need as he looked at his new fraternity leader, Benny. They didn’t need a president any longer and Danny (Mat couldn’t even think of him as Dan if Benny was calling him Danny) was now kneeling next to him and leaning towards Benny’s perfect cock. Mat’s eight inches throbbed in Anthony’s throat as he saw Danny experience the amazing privilege of blowing that perfect man. Jealousy filled Mat’s heart slightly until he felt Anthony reposition slightly to ensure he could deep throat his roommate now that Mat could move around and was at his achingly hard limit.

“When you’re ready to cum, Mat, get over there next to Logan. Blast it into the pool like your brothers did before you,” Benny told Mat, fucking Danny’s willing throat harshly.

Mat, feeling his orgasm building fast, reached down and grabbed Anthony’s face, pulling it off his cock and up to his face. Mat kissed him deeply, feeling his roommates hardness against his own for the first, and definitely not last, time.

“I’ll be back, sexy. I gotta go jizz out all these useless emotions for everyone else for Benny,” Mat winked, jerking his cock and giving Anthony’s a couple strokes as he walked over to the pool.

Logan stood there, huge balls on his muscular body, already stoically jizzing into the pool. The huge amount mixed together as Mat, too, began to thrust heavily when his orgasm struck.

“Fuuuuuck, Benny is so fucking perfect!” Mat screamed, the huge load he’d been building before, while thinking of some girl, and after, thinking about the most amazing man in the universe, he’d wanted to be Benny’s mind, body, and soul absolutely rocketing from his flesh volcano. The sploodge splashed and mixed in with the other twenty plus loads into a DNA stew that Mat now found unbelievably inspiring.

He’d definitley thought it was disgusting before Benny set him straight. Now he saw the pool full of cum for what it was:

An offering of everything they once were to Benny…the most amazing, perfect, sexy, wonderful, brilliant person who’d ever lived.

And Mat got to be in the same fraternity as him! ‘Fuck,’ Mat thought, ‘Me and the guys are the luckiest fags on Earth.’

Loving the feeling of utter devotion to Benny flowing through him, Mat jumped a bit once Benny started shouting, “Now, faggots, listen up! Here’s your assignment before tomorrow morning. Absorb every word.

“Outside of this frat, you will act like your former selves. Straight. Jocks. Church going. Smart students…whatever you were before you become mine, you will behave as such. But you will know that you’re living for me secretly. You’ll want to bring me more sexy men. You’ll want to find ways to give me more power and sexual energy. You’ll crave getting home to the frat whenever you leave.

“This frat is officially a ‘no-clothes allowed’ institution. Starting tonight, no brother is allowed to wear clothes when within the fraternity unless you are bringing me more men to enslave. It is also a ‘no girls allowed’ fraternity, which none of you care about given that you’re all cock-obsessed gay whores now. None of you need to put any of your clothes back on until tomorrow. Balls out whenever you’re within these four walls, boys. Always.

“Now, you all find your roommates so attractive, second only to me. This is part of your assignment for tonight. I want you all to be the best fag-roommates possible for one another. You know, without a doubt, you want to be the best fag-roomies for one another you can possibly be.

“So, as soon as this meeting is done, you’re going to go back to your rooms with your roommates. You desperately want to be the biggest, most perverted, most cum-covered and cum-guzzling homosexuals you possibly can be. Because you also know this is a contest for my affection.

“You all have a secret desire that will guide you tonight. You all want to be the dominant roommate. You desperately want to earn the right to control your roommate to be your sexual plaything. In order to do that, you need to make sure to make your roommate cum more than you. You need to make your roommate come more than your roommate makes you cum. You need to ensure your roommate cums all over you and drenches you in his seed. You both will count how many orgasms you suck, fuck, and stroke out of your roommates and there will be no lying at all.

“You will all go directly to your rooms and do whatever you can to make the other cum as many times as possible, ensuring that they cum on you. Never in, always on. You will stay in your rooms all night no matter what, even if you feel hungry, need to shit or piss, or have any other needs…they pale in comparison to needing to get covered in your roommates sexual juices. I want you all cum-covered whores for me.

“Whichever one of you causes the most orgasms by 8am tomorrow morning for your partner will become the dominant one in your rooms. That one will earn my favor. And you want my favor more than anything. You want to impress me by being the most cum covered slut you possibly can be and you’ll report your outcomes to me tomorrow morning. None of you can even think about lying about how many orgasms you all had. This will be fair. Only one of each of you in each room can be the sexual boss of the other.

“This, of course, applies to all of you except the guys I started with in my inner council. Logan, Ross, Christian, Double Tee, Tanner, Jon, and Danny. You all already know your place. This is a contest for the rest of you!”

Benny looked around, still fucking Danny’s throat, gaging the responses as most of the frat were hanging on his every word. Satisfied, Benny started thrusting even deeper and faster into Danny’s willing mouth and shouted as he came once again, “M-m-meeting adjourned! Get to w-work, faggots!”

Not paying a single moment’s attention to the cum dripping out of Danny’s mouth as Benny orgasmed another massive load, likely the aftermath of the pills he’d taken earlier, Mat helped Anthony up quickly and the two began sprinting towards the door to get back to their room. Mat had one single thought in his head: he needed to be the one that would win domination over this sexy fucking guy currently trying to molest his huge dick as they ran.

Smiling at him as they made their way upstairs, Mat’s cock, already primed before the meeting with thoughts of Maya, someone that disgusted Mat to think about now, Mat leaked an intense amount onto Anthony’s hand.

His balls pulled up slightly, churning with excitement as they ran down the hall. His heart sank realizing just how fucking horny he was. He knew what this meant for him in the long run. He could feel the first orgasm nearing already…

Reaching their room as they heard slamming doors up and down the hall from the other pairs about to experience the most debauched night of all of their lives, Mat turned and grasped Anthony’s head, forcing it down towards his straining cock.

Anthony, still stroking the impressive tool, smiled devilishly, “Already?”

Mat, not responding, just screamed, “Oh fuck, fuck fuuuuuck!”

Still stroking, Mat’s dick hardened beyond belief in Anthony’s stroking hand, blasting a huge load square on his face. It entangled with the dried cum from Benny and made it all wet once more. More and more of the sticky, thick, white goo splashed as it coated him with two different guys DNA in a matter of a few minutes

The second, third, fourth, and fifth blasts were still quite large, but increasingly smaller. Clearly, he didn’t have the medication-enhanced cum that Benny had, but it was still an above average load. All the while, Mat hollered with orgasmic bliss, feeling more sexual thrill from cumming onto his roommate than he’d ever felt prior. That girl he’d been with before was nothing compared to a quick blowie from Anthony…and being in Benny’s fraternity.

As his cock continued vomiting all over the already cum-covered Anthony, Anthony looked up at Mat, who was lost in his bliss.

“Fuck, bro,” Anthony started as Mat found himself lost to the thoughts of fucking Anthony, getting fucked by Anthony, sucking until Anthony blasted him the same way he’d just blasted him.

Mat looked down at him, cock still hard even after that nearly inhumanly large load, “You like that, bro? You better be prepping a similar sized load ready for me.”

Anthony laughed, as he leaned forward, slurping the entire length of Mat’s dick down his throat, moaning with pleasure from the taste.

Pulling off the huge meat with a loud ‘plop’, Anthony continued stroking the meat he was now utterly in love with and smirked, “Ya know what, bro? You weren’t lying.”

Mat looked down at him, a slight look of confusion on his face, “About what, dude?”

Anthony gave the huge cock head a quick kiss and lick, “I am officially addicted to your perfect dick, bro.”

“What in the actual hell is going on? This is so wrong. There is something absolutely insane going on here, girls” Gina stated, not believing her eyes. She was currently in the bushes outside of the Beta Psi Phi house. She’d carefully positioned herself to not be seen by the inhabitants who she was relatively sure had all gone insane.

The windows were a bit higher than she could reach on her own, so she’d told Petyon and Olivia to lift her up, and the two followed her orders willingly. They’d been doing that all day, in fact, and Gina figured it had to do something with the strange necklaces and ring she was now wearing, a faint red glow emanating from her ring finger on her right hand.

“Higher! You need to lift me higher!” Gina told them.

The two girls lifted her, grunting and growning, without protest. The knew they needed to help Gina get Daniel back. And so they’d followed her to the frat, eavesdropping and spying to see what might be going on.

What they saw was a bit bizarre but they couldn’t really put their finger on it.

A lot of the guys had started walking around with only gym shorts on, revealing the same necklaces that their boyfriends had tried giving them, but with a purple glow rather than the red that the girl had.

There hadn’t been any sighting of Daniel, however, until all the men started flooding into this meeting room on the first floor. Granted, Daniel’s room on the second floor wouldn’t have been accessible at all and that’s where Gina assumed he’d be. Given how they’d treated them earlier, she didn’t dare risk knocking on the front door and demanding to see him.

He’d likely have broken her heart even more.

But now…now what she was seeing was beyond baffling and, frankly, sinful and disgusting.

She had seen all the men in the frat were lining up and drinking cum from their fraternity goblet that one of the fraternity brothers had blown out of Benny, that filthy, disgusting faggot. While doing so, they’d all gotten completely naked and Gina could see they were all sporting erections.

She could see one of the fraternity brothers was being held down by another in front of them all, being forced to watch and it was obvious to her that he wasn’t acting as bizarre as the rest as he actually seemed to want to escape the insantiy happening before their eyes.

But then she saw Daniel…her beloved boyfriend…the man she was sure she would marry…she saw him do the same thing that everyone else did.

Strip.

Erection.

Drank the cum.

She’d almost vomited in that moment, but she had to get to the bottom of what was going on. Despite feeling sadness, despair, and anger, she needed to watch this.

That, however, was nothing compared to what she was feeling now. Now, she was ready to start a war.

Daniel was on his knees before that godless heathen Benny and he was blowing him as Benny watched on, clearly telling everyone in the room something that she couldn’t make out through the thick windows.

And then he orgasmed into her boyfriend’s mouth—a boyfriend that eagerly drank the sinful brew without complaint.

Gina leaned forward, trying to make sense of what she was seeing, and saw that many of the guys were now filing out. It seemed they were all pairing off, groping and grabbing at the person they were all practically sprinting to leave the room with.

The entire frat had gone gay.

And it was clearly Benny’s fault.

That disgusting, sinful, evil fag.

Still staring daggers at the fruit she’d warned Daniel about time and time again, she watched to see what she could possibly do.

Then, as the rest of the frat appeared to go upstairs, Daniel carrying Benny in his warm, tender, loving arms in a way he’d done when cuddled up to her time and time again, she noticed it.

The chest.

She’d seen Danny pull a few necklaces out of it when they were putting that last guy under the same spell.

They needed that chest.

“Let me down, let me down!” Gina demanded, rudely.

Without a bit of defensiveness, her friends did just that, looking at her and waiting for her to relay their next steps.

“We’re breaking into fraternity tonight, girls. We need to steal something important. And I don’t want to hear a single fucking complaint, got it?”

Peyton and Olivia looked at one another and nodded. Despite being surprised at hearing Gina cuss, let alone be told to do something like stealing (which was against the Ten Commandments, for heaven’s sake) something she’d never done the entire time they were friends, they couldn’t help but agree.

The three girls would, indeed, without complaint, but breaking into Beta Psi Phi tonight.

Because Gina said so.

Vote on this story

Giant problems by aquila Caught up in a science experiment gone wrong, John finds himself at odds with his former boss and employer, leading to some giant problems. 3 parts 7,372 words Added Jun 2019 17k views 5.0 stars (6 votes) No comments yet •Hyper Cock•Hyper Cum•Transformation•Getting Taller•Giants•Plausible Size Difference•Size Increase•Destruction/Violence •M/M

An unexpected gift by ZeroZeroNull A lonely student gets an unsuspected present as he comes home for the week-end. 4,739 words Added Jul 2019 8,983 views 5.0 stars (3 votes) No comments yet •Huge Cock•Hyper Cum•Muscle/Strength•Anthro/Furry•Anthro/Scaly•Dragons•Christmas

ChristMASS by Musclesaber Four men are transported to the North Pole to compete for the title of “The New Santa Claus”. Little do they know what magic can really do to them as one by one, they are each eliminated. 4 parts 9,454 words Added Dec 2020 17k views 5.0 stars (3 votes) No comments yet •Cock Growth•Huge Balls•Huge Cock•Hyper Cock•Cum inflation•Hyper Cum•Muscle Growth•Belly Growth•Getting Taller•Giants•Inflation•Christmas •M/M•M/M/M/...

Rapeenzel by Ziel Ziel got to thinking about old fairy tales and thought, “You know what these stories need? More gay sex and macro-dongs!” So he threw in a touch of cutesy fluff and some soft CV elements. Lots of sappy romance and monstrous dongs ensued. 6,583 words Added Sep 2015 26k views 5.0 stars (11 votes) No comments yet •Cock Growth•Cock Vore•Huge Balls•Huge Cock•Hyper Cock•Prehensile Cock•Hyper Cum•Always Shirtless•Medieval(ish) •M/M

The cock-off by Armie Lingo In the gym locker room, Nick and Joe get the chance to admire Cock-Off champion Steve up close. 3 parts 5,295 words Added Oct 2005 28k views 5.0 stars (14 votes) No comments yet •Cock Growth•Huge Balls•Huge Cock•Hyper Cock•Hyper Cum•Muscle/Strength •M/M•M/M/M

Andro-Gro anonymous by LucaWLee Fresh out of cryosleep in the post-apocalyptic Southwest, Phoenix journeys with a hulking Kassian and a wolfish Fynn in search of an irresistible growth-inducing drug. 3 parts 6,673 words Added Jan 2023 6,585 views 5.0 stars (14 votes) No comments yet •Cock Growth•Huge Cock•Hyper Cock•Cum Milking•Hyper Cum•Hyper Muscle•Muscle Growth•Muscle/Strength•Set in the Future •M/M

Dormitory hex by Harvey Church This freshman hasn’t been able to keep his eyes off his new RA’s package. He can only imagine all the things he would do if he was that hung. Is he ready to handle a cock that massive? 1,004 words Added Jul 2023 11k views 5.0 stars (16 votes) No comments yet •Cock Growth•Cock Theft•Hyper Cock•Hyper Cum•Nonconsensual change•Stories with Images •M

Princely duel by brazboy Haakon, First Prince of Niege, and Jarl, First Prince of Sneuve, have an escalating rivalry which is rocking all the Court of Lads. The ruler and master of the Court of Lads, amazing hunk Karl of Grenania, however, has a deep understanding of the situation and commands a solution a final settlement between the overmuscled twunks: a naked duel, in front of all the nobility. 6,591 words Added Sep 2023 3,325 views 5.0 stars (1 vote) No comments yet •Huge Cock•Hyper Cock•Hyper Cum•Public Orgasm•Muscle/Strength•Plausible Size Difference•Incest•Brothers •M/M